Ice Fantasy Chapter 1 My Name Is Ka Suo

Many years later, I stood on a rock near the coast, facing the ocean, facing my
kingdom, facing my people, facing the hustling of the mortal world, and facing
the flying snowbird in the sky. My tears couldnt help but came streaming down
my face.
My name is Ka Suo. I grew up in the snow fog forest. The person, who has
always been by my side, was an old lady. She was an old spiritualist whom no
one could even remember her age. She told me to call her granny, but she
called me prince, the firstborn of the Empire of Snow. Besides the old granny, I
also grew up with my younger brother and his names Ying Kong Shi. The two
of us are the only remaining illusionists left in the Empire of Snow.
On the Code of Illusion, my name means the black city, and my brothers name
is translated as mirage. We have different mothers but of the same father, who is
also the ruler of the Empire of Snow. My father is the greatest king in history
because he is the one who led the Ice Tribe to victory during the holy war with
the Fire Tribe. But this is also the war that caused an irreparable impact to our
royal family three of my older brothers and two of my older sisters died in this
decades-long war. This is also why Shi and I are the only illusionists left.
This soul-stirring battle had scarred many peoples memories, but in my
memory, the entire earth was filled with sharp icicles and burning flames. The
sky was icy white and the earth was flaming red. At that time I was in the palace
with my parents. I saw my fathers solemn face and the frown on my mothers
face. Whenever someone came back to report on the death count, I could see
my fathers burly body trembling slightly, and my mother would be sobbing
quietly in one corner. The fiery red flame has become the most vivid memories
of my childhood picture. And my siblings cries of desperation had become the
background music of the picture. It was the music that I could never forget, and
it never stopped entering my dream. Everytime I struggled to wake up from
these nightmares, granny would always use her rough yet warm palm to stroke
my cheek, smiling at me and said, My prince, they will wait for you at the
front. You will get to meet them in the end.
I asked her. Does it mean I will die as well?
She just smiled and told me. Ka Suo, you are the future king. How can you
die?

That year I was 99 years old; I was still too young to even qualify as a
spiritualist and many years later my memory of that holy war had also become
blur. Everytime if I were to ask granny about the war, she would always reply
with a smiling face, My dear prince, when you become a king, you will know
everything. As for my brother, he almost has no memory about the war.
Whenever I mentioned about the holy war, he would flash an innocent and
sweet smile at me, saying. The winner takes the crown, the loser get vilified.
This has been the rule, you dont have to be sad. With that he would lean over
to kiss my eyebrow.
Shi and I were sent to exile to the mortal world for 30 years, and that was after
the end of the holy war. I remembered at the end of the war, the Fire Tribe had
already reached the bottom of Ren City of Snow. I saw the flaming red hair and
red eyes of the Fire Wizards, I saw the dispersion of the fire and I saw countless
ice spiritualist got killed in the fire. And I remembered I was standing on the tall
tower when wind from all directions filled my robe. I asked my father. Father,
will we get killed? He didnt reply me immediately; his face was full of
coldness and arrogance. In the end he just shook his head, his action was slow
and the expression was firm.

Soon Shi and I were being escorted out of the city by 40 great spiritualists. I
remembered I couldnt stop looking back at the city, and suddenly tears just
came streaming down. As the tear fell, I heard a sad wail over the pale sky. I
recognized it as the cry of my sisters unicorn. Shi was holding his snow fox
cloak tightly, staring at me and whispered. Brother, will we get killed?
I looked at his eyes and lugged him for a hug. No. We are the best and
strongest god race.
The 40 great spiritualists that were in-charge of escorting us were all killed on
our way out of the city. Dead bodies of the fire elves and wizards were seen
lying on both sides of the roads. Among them, I saw Ji Quan, a cute little girl
whom grew up with me in the snow fog forest, being nailed on the black cliff
with a red tricot sword on her chest. She was born with a strong spiritual power
but in the end she got killed in the war as well. The wind was blowing at her
silvery-white hair and white magic robe lightly as if they were dancing. When
the carriage went past the cliff, I could see still see her eyes. From her
glistening white pupils, I could hear her telling me. Ka Suo, my dear prince,
you have to stay strong and live.
Hector, the last great spiritualist, my fathers trustworthy guard, was the last to
fall. I remembered when Shi and I got down from the carriage; the unicorn that
was pulling it fell as well. Hector knelt before me, stroking my face and pointed
to the horizon ahead of us. Ka Suo, my dear prince. That is the entrance to the
mortal world. I am sorry that I cannot protect you anymore. He looked up and
smiled at me. His young and handsome face was covered with snowflakes. I
looked down at the wound on his chest where the blood couldnt stop flowing
and fell to the ground drop after drop. I could see the light in his eyes dying
when he mumbled his last words to me. Ka Suo, Ka Suo, the future king. You
have to stay strong, my dear prince, Ka Suo
I stood on the snow-filled ground, hugging Shi in my embrace. All of a sudden I
felt an unprecedented fear until I felt Shi holding my face with both his palms,
asking. Ge, will we get killed? I looked at his innocent young face and said.
No, ge will protect you and you will always live, to become the next king.

Ice Fantasy 2 The First Killing In My Life

Its already winter and the Empire of Snow has its first snow fall. The winter in
Empire of Snow would last a decade. And it would snow everyday during this
decade-long winter. I looked up at the sky filled with falling snow, and the sight
made me thought of the snow fog forest. Snow fog forest was a place that would
never snow; the weather in snow fog forest would always be like end spring and
early summer. The sunset was always like a warm glow shining throughout the
whole forest.
The chirping of the birds snapped me out from my trance; I turned around to see
Ying Kong Shi standing under the cherry blossom tree. All the leaves and
flowers had already fallen off from the tree, leaving the sharp withered twigs
piercing the pale blue sky, and the sight made Shi looked even lonelier. He was
staring at me smilingly; his hair has grown so long till they had touched the
ground while the length of my hair was only at my ankle. The length of the hair
measured the spiritual power of the Ice Tribe illusionists. This would mean Shi
possessed better capability of using his illusion skill. Since young, he has been a
highly talented child.
Shi looked at me with a bright and innocent smile and said. Ge, its snowing.
This is the first snowfall of the winter. Snowflakes were all over his hair, his
shoulders and his young and handsome face. But for me, there wasnt one on
me. Shi, why dont you use your magical shield to block off the snowflake? I
asked him, holding my hand up over his head to activate the magical shield. He
raised his left hand, curling his ring finger up and withdrew my magical shield
over him, facing me. Ge, why do you dislike having snowflakes on you so
much? He looked at me and I could see the hidden sadness in his smile. Then
he turned away to leave, watching his back and my heart couldnt help but to
feel sad. This is the strongest illusionist with the longest hair of the Empire of
Snow. This is the only person who would not use his magic shield to block the
snow. He is my one and only brother, whom I doted the most Ying Kong Shi.

During these 30 years of exile in the mortal world, I have not learnt any illusion
magic. I could only turn water into animal ice sculptures and sold them to make
a living. And we could never stay at one place for too long, we have to run from
the pursuit of the Fire Tribe. There was once, a man took all my ice sculptures
away without paying, and Shi stood in front of that man to block him from
leaving. He bit his lip and stared at the man without uttering a word. The man
pushed Shi to the ground. So I went to pick up a bowl of wine, walked to his
front and handed the bowl to that man. The man smiled grimly at me and said.
Little rascal, are you trying to poison me with the wine? Upon hearing what
he said, I took a sip of the wine, and told the man. So you are afraid of death.
That man got pissed by my words and took the bowl from me, emptying the
content in it and said. Im not afraid of you fucking little bastard! Then he
died. Right before he died with his eyes staring at me widely, I told him.
Youre wrong. Im not a bastard. I have the purest blood.
I merely turned the wine into ice in a shape of a trident and pierced through his
chest.
That was my first time killing someone. It was also my first time to find the
blood of mortals was different from us. It wasnt white in colour, but hot bright
red. I suppressed the fear within me and when I turned to look at Shi, I couldnt
understand why was there a cruel and evil smile on his face. But that smile
disappeared very quickly.
Just when the man fell to the ground, the sky started to snow again. I held Shi in
my embrace, standing in the middle of a heavy snow. Shi looked up at me and
said. Ge, well never be killed by others anymore. Right?
Yes, Shi. No one can kill you, I will protect you with my life because if I die,
you will become the future king. I said.
When I was 139 years old, I met Li Luo the youngest and greatest sorceress of
the Empire of Snow. At the age of 130, all royalties would become an adult so
when I was holding the under-aged Ying Kong Shi, people would mistake me as
his father. No one knew that we were the remaining princes of the Empire of
Snow. I still remembered the time when Li Luo appeared; the snow on the
ground got swept up into the air, blocking the sky and the sun. Everyone started
to flee, while I continued carrying Shi and stood there because I didnt feel any
murderous aura from her. At the end of the snow, Li Luo was standing on a
unicorn with snow falling around her. She got down from the unicorn and made
her way towards me. Once she got to me, she knelt before me with both arms
crossed. My king, I am here to fetch you home.

That winter was my last winter in the mortal world, the snow was like willow.
Willow was my favourite plant during my stay in the mortal world because its
flower was just like the snow in Ren City, the snow that lasted a decade.
Seven days later, when I stood at the bottom of Ren City with Shi and Li Luo, I
burst into tears all of a sudden. The time when I left home, I was still a kid, but
now I have become a tall and handsome prince just like my older brothers, the
future king of the Snow Empire. The new wall around the city was more
majestic than before, and I saw my father, mother and other sorcerers and
astrologers standing on the wall, looking at me with a smile. I could hear them
calling Shis name and me. Shi was hugging my neck and asked me. Ge, are
we back at home? The red people will not kill us anymore? I kissed his eyes
and said. Shi, we are back home.
As the city door opened slowly, I heard the cheers of the entire city. I held Li
Luos hand and said. I love you. Please be my princess.
Many years later, I asked Li Luo. Li Luo, seven days after I met you, I fall in
love with you. What about you? When did you fall for me? Li Luo knelt before
me and looked up. My king, when I came down from the unicorn and knelt
before you, I have fallen for you. Then she smiled at me, and numerous white
cherry blossoms began to fall, covering her hair with pollen on her eyelashes. Li
Luos hair wasnt purely silvery white, but slightly bluish white. Thats because
she wasnt a pure blood, and she could only become the best sorceress but never
be able to become an illusionist. But I dont mind.
When I reached 200 years old, I spoke to my father. Father, I want to marry Li
Luo. The moment I finished my words, no one in the palace made a sound.
One month after that meeting, Snow City had its first unprecedented heavy
snowfall and that was when Li Luo disappeared in that snow.
After that my mother told me everything in tears. My father would never allow
a half-blood to be my wife. My wife could only be the mermaid from the sea
palace.
I remembered when I charged into my fathers chamber; he was sitting high up
in his ice throne, I used all my powers and defeated him. Seeing him on the
floor, then I realized how old he had become. He was no longer the one who
won the holy war and the ultimate ruler of the world but just my old father. At
that moment, I couldnt help but cry. My father didnt say a word. My brother
was standing by the side with his arms folded, watching the whole scene. In the
end, he let out a chuckle and turned away to leave.

Someone told me Li Luo had gone to the mortal world, while some said she
gave up her powers and repatriated to the Magic Snow Mountain. But Xing Jiu
told me Li Luo had been buried deep down in the Sea of Ice.
Then Shi came to ask me. Ge, have you ever thought of finding her?
Find her? Maybe she is already dead.
Just a maybe. Maybe she is still alive.
Nope. Whats the point of finding her back? Eventually I still have to take over
the throne and become the king of the Snow Empire. As for Li Luo, she can
never become the queen.
Ge, do you like being a king so much? Why cant you just leave with her?
How am I supposed to leave father, mother, my people and you just like that?
Ge, if I love someone, I am more than willing to give up everything. Having
said that, he turned around to leave. And myself, I continued to stand in the
middle of the snow. This was the first time in my life that I didnt use my
magical shield, and the snow fell on us, covering our shoulders.
That night, I dreamt of Li Luo. Just like what Xing Jiu had told me, she was
being buried deep underneath the Sea of Ice. She was smiling and calling my
name. She said she was waiting for me and kept calling my name, Ka Suo, Ka
Suo, Ka Suo
She got down from the unicorn, kneeling before me with both arms crossed. She
has a bluish white glow around her and she looked up to me, saying. My king,
I am here to fetch you home

Xing Jiu was the youngest and greatest astrologer of the Snow Empire, he was
also the one who managed to live even after reading Ying Kong Shis future.
After Shi had attained his adulthood, he had the same silvery white hair just like
me. But inside his hair, there were several strands of flaming red hair. Father
had once gotten seven astrologers to read Ying Kong Shis future, and the first
six died in the middle of the reading. All six of them vomited blood and died.
Xing Jiu was the seventh one and I only remembered him staring intensely at
Shi for some moment before a smile crept across both faces. The kind of smile
that looked evil and strange at the same time.
After that Xing Jiu walked to me and knelt down, saying. Ka Suo, my young
king. I will protect your safety with my life. Once finished, he turned his head
to look at Shi and left after that. He didnt tell anyone about the result of what
he had read.
Some time later, Xing Jiu told a palace maid to send me a painting. The painting
depicted a huge black rock situated at the coastal shore and next to the rock; the
shore was filled with flame lotus. Above the lotus, there was a gigantic white
bird hovering in the sky.
When Shi came to my chamber, he saw the painting. His eyes, suddenly, were
filled with snow; he turned to leave without saying a word. The wind began
blowing from nowhere, blowing onto his white robe.

I took the painting with me and made a trip back to the snow fog forest. Those
tall ancient trees continued to provide shade in the forest, sunlight pierced
through the gap in between the leaves and shone onto my eyes. There were deer
and children playing along the stream. They were all pure bloods. Some of them
are astrologers, some were sorcerers but there wasnt any illusionist. The
illusionist has now grown up and brought a painting back.
I stood before granny, looking at her wrinkled face and said. Granny, I am Ka
Suo.
She came over and raised her hand to stroke my face. She smiled. My king,
you have grown up and you look just like your father. Tall and handsome.
Granny, can you tell me the meaning of this painting?
Yes, my young king. That coast is called Offshore and the black rock is called
the Punishment Rock. If anyone were to violate the taboos of the Snow Empire,
he / she would be tied to the rock eternally.
Granny, what about the bird?
That is a snow bird. This bird will only appear near the end of winter and the
beginning of spring. Their voices can melt snow and ice.
Then why didnt I see such bird in this forest?
Ka Suo, my young prince, thats because there isnt winter and snow here.
Granny, what about the flame lotus? What do they represent?
I dont know, Ka Suo. Maybe Xing Jiu is able to tell you, but I cant. Im old. I
once remembered an old king told me about the flame lotus, he said the flame
lotuses will open forever. They symbolize despair, broken and love at all costs.
Granny, Shi and I had passed the highest test for illusionist.
Really? Hows the result, Ka Suo? Whats the remaining number of cherry
blossoms?
Granny, none. None remains.
I saw a warm smile spread across grannys wrinkled face and the laughter of the
children traveled into my ears, making me realized that I have not heard Shis
laughter for a long time.

Ice Fantasy 3 Granny, I Dont Want To Grow Up

Luo Ying Hill was a holy place of the Magical Snow Mountain; the entire hill
was covered with white cherry blossoms and they would never wither. This was
where Shi and I passed our final test to become the top illusionists. We have to
use every piece of snowflake to hit the petals of the cherry blossoms and
replaced the cherry blossoms with snowflakes. I remembered that day our
father, my mother and Shis mother, Lian Ji, were particularly happy because
we have created a miracle in the history of the Snow Empire. There wasnt even
a petal left on the tree. But the only difference was that when Shis last petal fell
to the ground, I still have a lot of snowflakes flying in the air.
When its time to leave, granny sent me out all the way to the border of the
forest. I went to give her a hug, and I realized her back had become a little more
hunched, and she was only at my chest level. In the past when I was still a kid, I
loved sitting on her laps.
Granny, to be honest to you, I didnt want to grow up.
Ka Suo, you are the future king. So how can you not grow up?
Granny, I used to think the king is the superior one, and has everything except
one thing. And that is freedom. I love freedom so much. In fact, I wanted to
leave this castle, leave the snow kingdom. In fact, the 30 years in the mortal
world was the happiest days I ever had. I witnessed the hustling and bustling of
the mortals lives. And also Shi. During these 30 years, I protected him with my
life, and I felt that hes my world, my everything. Granny, you have been living
in the forest, you dont know the moment when the snow falls, everything
become cold. Let alone the castle in the snow, where the snow will continue for
ten whole years.
After saying that I left the snow fog forest. Just when I was about to step into
Ren City of Snow, I heard grannys ethereal voice, she said. Ka Suo, my young
king, the red lotus will blossom soon, the twin stars shall gather, and the wheel
of fate has begun. Please wait patiently

When Li Luo died I always thought that she was dead, buried in the depths of
the Sea of Ice I always had the same dream, in the dream Shi and I were
walking on a deserted street in the mortal world. It was snowing heavily, Shi
turned to me and said. Ge, Im so cold! Hug me. I untied my robe and pulled
him towards me. Then I heard the sound of snow-crushing footsteps ahead of
me, and then I saw Li Luo She came over, crossed her arms and looked at me.
My king, I am here to bring you home. Then she turned to leave, I wanted to
chase after her but I couldnt move at all. I could only watch Li Luo disappeared
into the heavy snow, and never come back.
There was always one man who would appear at the end of the dream - silvery-
white hair, unruly handsome face, tall physique, snow white magic robe he
looked just like my father in his younger days. He came over, knelt before me
and kissed my brow. He said, Ge, if you do not want to go home, then dont go
back. Please be free
Then I felt a sudden chill, and that person would always ask me. Ge, are you
cold? I nodded. He then curled his left index finger up, and began chanting a
spell. Lotus-liked flames began dancing around me, I used to be exceptionally
afraid of the fire of the Fire Tribe, but I felt sincere warmth instead. When I
looked up to see his face, his image would become blurred, and then gradually
dispersed away like the mist.
Since young, I have always been a quiet kid. I never liked talking to others
except Shi. Ever since the return from the snow fog forest, I have been suffering
from insomnia. Every night I would stand on the palace roof, watching the
moonlight dancing on the tiles, listening to the breathing of the northern snow
fog forest, and smiled dazedly with lonesome moonlight on my face.
I didnt want to be a king, when my older brothers were still alive, I hoped when
I grew up I could go live in seclusion at Magic Snow Mountain with Shi after
we grew up. When I told Shi about my wish, I remembered his smile was
exceptionally bright and happy. He told me. Ge, you have to remember. You
must remember. However, the moment my older brothers died in the holy
world, I never spoke a single word about that wish to Shi anymore and he also
never mentioned anything about it.
After that I met Li Luo, the two of us sat on the roof the whole night. Staring at
the dancing starlight, watching the falling snow, covering the entire territory of
the Snow Empire.
After Li Luos death, Xing Jiu gave me a dream that he wanted me to enter. In
the dream, I saw Li Luo in white, and she was standing high up on the unicorn. I
heard her saying. A long time ago, I was a simple and fortunate person.
Everyday I would have very sweet and deep dreams until I met Ka Suo. Every
night was a sleepless night to him, and so I would accompany him to sit on the
vast empty palace roof, watching the starlight dancing on his silvery-white
hair
On my 240-year-old birthday feast, my father seated on his high icy throne,
smiling at me and said. Ka Suo, I announce you as the next king of the Snow
Empire. I will hand the whole empire to you on your 250 th birthday. Then I
heard the cheers from the sorcerers and astrologers, worshipping me but I just
stood in the centre with an expressionless face, my empty heart was filled with
the sound of the wind.
Father, maybe I am the better candidate to be the king. Shi stood next to me,
smiling, but said firmly.
Shi, what are you talking about? Father looked at him and the whole court of
sorcerers as well.
I said, maybe I can be a better king than Ka Suo. Then Shi turned to me and
smiled. He leant down and kissed my eyebrow, saying. Ge, my hair grows
longer than yours. I saw my mother sitting next to my father, looking at me
with concerns. And Lian Ji, Shis mother, had an eerie smile in her eyes.
I remembered that day a highly respected sorcerer, Fa Ta, stepped out and
helped to end this embarrassing situation. He looked up at my brother and said.
Young prince, the king is not just someone with the strongest spiritual power,
so you cannot replace your brother.
Then Shi walked over, touching his hair and said. Sorcerer Fa Ta, but if
someone like you whose hair is only at the length of the knees becomes the
king, and that someone wants to kill you, what should you do? How long can
you stay as the king? Sorcerer Fa Ta, I want to kill you, what will you do?
Then Shi turned around to leave the hall, his smile was unpredictable and evil. I
heard his unbridled laughter echoing everywhere within the city. Three days
later, Fa Ta was found dead in his sorcery room, clothes intact, but his body has
melted into water completely, just like death caused by the fire magic of the fire
elves.
The death of Fa Ta caused the entire city to sink into dead silence. People were
wondering if the Fire Tribe had sneaked into the territory of the Snow Empire,
and even Ren City of Snow.
I once asked Xing Jiu. Do you know how Fa Ta died?
Yes, but please forgive me, my young king. I cannot tell you.
You cant even tell me?
Yes even your father too. You should know that astrologers of Ren City of
Snow have the freedom to read the stars and to interpret dreams, but also the
right to remain silent.
Fine, Im tired now. I dont want to know anymore now. Let me ask you one
last question, is there someone from the Fire Tribe in Ren City of Snow?
My king, the answer is no. If there is one, Ill tell you and I will protect you
with my life. My king, as long as there is someone that threatens you, I will
protect you with my life.
Then did Fa Ta die under the fire magic?
Xing Jiu turned his back to me, and left without saying a word. Snow fell and
covered Xing Jius shoulders. I wanted to go over to shield him with my magic
shield, but I didnt in the end. I turned and left. As I walked back to the palace, I
heard grannys ethereal voice piercing through the snow, saying. Ka Suo, my
young king. Red lotus is about to bloom, twin star will eventually gather, the
wheel of fate has begun. Please wait patiently

Three months after Fa Tas death, the city suddenly went ablaze, everyones
face was reflected in the red firelight. This was the second time I saw the red
ablaze sky after that holy war and my fathers cold solemn face. The place on
fire was Mirage Sky, Ying Kong Shis palace.
When I arrived the Mirage Sky, the fire had already engulfed the entire palace. I
saw the palace maids dissipated into the fire and eventually turning into white
mist, just like how the sorcerers of the empire died in the holy war. I thought of
Shi, suddenly I saw his smile in the sky. I curled my ring finger and called upon
the snow. With snow swirling around me, I burst into the burning palace. Shi
was lying on the ground, surrounded by very little residual snow to protect him.
I picked him up from the floor and shielded him with my snow barrier. I saw his
hand over his eye; glistening white blood couldnt stop gushing out from his
fingers. That moment I was so devastated, was he the world that I would protect
with my life? Was this how I protected Shi?
Shi looked at me with one eye and smile, then he fainted. Right before he went
out of conscious, he said something to me, one word, just one word. Ge.
I held him in my embrace and told the unconscious Shi. Shi, no matter who
wants to hurt you, I will tie him into pieces. Because you are my world.

Xing Jiu was standing on the altar at the Magic Snow Mountain in the fog.
Xing Jiu, do you anything about the fire at Mirage Sky?
I know, my dear king. Your father asked me the same question as well. But
please forgive me, I cant say anything.
Let me ask you. Is it the fire from the Fire Tribe that hurt Shi?
Xing Jiu walked over and knelt in front of me with his hands crossed, saying.
Ka Suo, my future king, no one will hurt Ying Kong Shi, believe me. But king,
some things are not as simple as you think. Ka Suo, my young king, the red
lotus is about to bloom. Twin stars will gather eventually, the wheel of fate has
begun, please wait patiently
After that fire, Shi lost his sight of one eye. Seeing him wearing an eye patch,
my heart couldnt help but to feel sad. But he always told me its fine, smiling
sweetly.
He leant over and kissed my eyebrow, calling me. Ge. Cherry blossoms never
stopped falling from the tree, falling all over our shoulders.
After so many things had happened, my father began to worry about the safety
of the empire, and he seemed to consider handing the throne to Shi. However
the end result was never made known, but everytime I walked past Lian Ji, I
would always see her eerie yet bewitching smile. For once, father had asked Shi
when at the grand hall. Shi, you really want to be a king?
Shi said. Yes, I want to be the king. Gege wanted freedom, please give him his
freedom. Please give me the throne.
Lian Jis smile became wider, bewitching the whole city, bewitching the whole
country.
One day under the cherry blossom tree, I asked Shi. Shi, you really want to be
a king so much?
Ge, do you want to be a king?
No. I want to go back to snow fog forest where there is no snow, warm like
spring, and theres granny the first person who taught me sorcery.
Ge, since you dont want, then just let me be the king. Cherry blossoms fell
like snowflakes; I heard the sound of the snowbird, snow started to melt. The
bewitching smile of Lian Ji.

Another winter was here. The little princess of the Sea Palace had finally grown
up. Ive heard from many people were talking about her beauty, and also her
having the purest blood. The concubines for the royalty were all from the Sea
Palace, my mother was one, and so was Lian Ji. Before 130-year-old, they were
in their mermaid look. And once they hit 130-year-old, they would the most
beautiful woman and entered the city.
This little princess will become your wife, Ka Suo. She will be the future
queen. Father led the mermaid princess, Lan Sang, who was in her human form
towards me. I saw Lan Sangs beautiful face and smile. She knelt before me
with both hands crossed, and said. Ka Suo, my future king. At that moment, I
thought of Li Luo all of a sudden, she was at the deepest level of the Sea Palace
too. I wondered if she would become the pure blood mermaid in her next life. I
looked at Lan Sang, I almost thought she was Li Luo, their faces were almost
similar. She came to take my hand, and tiptoed to kiss my brow. Then I heard
Shis evil and cruel laughter.
Father, maybe Lan Sang would choose me. Why must you let her and Ka Suo
be together?
Shi came up to me and pulled Lan Sang to him, stroking her and said. You hair
is pure silvery-white, you must have the purest blood in you. Marry me, I will
protect you from any harm.
Lan Sang said with a smile. Shi, my dear young prince, the one I love is your
brother. You are just a little brother in my heart. In fact, when I was still a
mermaid, Ive already known your brother. Because I love him, I want to be his
bride. I believe he can protect me, letting me grow old together with him.
Is that so? Shi suddenly leant closer to her ear and said softly. But Ka Suo
isnt the strongest illusionist. For example I want to kill, what will you do? And
what else can he do?
With that he turned away to leave, his weird and creepy laughter filled the entire
place, every single place where the snow fall.
One month later, Lan Sang died under the cherry blossom tree. When she died,
her lower body transformed back to her mermaid tail.
Both my parents remained tight-lipped on this matter; no one in the palace was
allowed to talk about this. But many people were saying that Lan Sang died
from suicide. Only Lian Jis smile continued to creep around me.
Granny, why Lan Sangs lower body turned into a tail when she died? Hasnt
she already become a human?
Ka Suo, the mermaid tribe has always been marriage partner for the royalty,
because of their noble status, and their ability to control water, so the
combination of the royalty and the mermaid tribes will produce the descendants
with the strongest spiritual power. This is the reason why Li Luo cannot become
the queen of Snow Empire. Mermaid tribe will become human at the age of 130,
but if she were being humiliated before being officially married to the prince,
she will then revert to her mermaid form.
Granny, do you know who humiliated Lan Sang?
I dont know.
Granny, did she die from suicide?
I dont know. Ka Suo, I am not an astrologer, Xing Jiu may be able to tell
you.

Xing Jiu, can you tell how Lan Sang die?

Suicide, all internal organs were being pierced by water within the body.
Why would she commit suicide?
Because her chastity has been tainted, and so her lower body has turned back
to a fish tail because she felt humiliated and was too shameful to see you. She
loves you very much.
Tell me who did that to her?
My king, Ive always told you I cant tell you anything, but this time, I would
like to show you a dream. Its your dream and there is a secret within this
dream. Not sure if you could see it or not, but if you could, all your problems or
questions would be solved.
The dream that Xing Jiu gave me was the scene where Shi and I were having
our final illusionist test. Shi and I got our left ring finger curled up, chanting the
spell, sweeping the snowflakes off the ground. I walked in and out the dream,
but I couldnt understand why Xing Jiu gave me this dream. I just couldnt
interpret it.
Until near the end of this winter, father solemnly declared that I would be the
next king. That night I entered that same dream again, and I found the answers
to all my questions.
In that dream, when Shi and I casted the spell at the same time, my left ring
finger was curled up, while Shis right index finger was also moving
unknowingly.
This gesture belonged to the Fire Tribe. I saw this action while I was on my run
from the Fire Tribe.

Xing Jiu, tell me what you know. When did you know Shis secret?
The moment when I read his fortune. I did a check on the six astrologers, and
from their bodies, I found their cause of deaths.
Why did they die?
Very simple, because Shi uses illusion magic to kill them. A very simple
illusion magic, and that is turning the water in their bodies to ice, piercing
through all their internal organs. Just because Shi is the prince, no one will
suspect him, let alone those six astrologers, so he could do it very easily.
Then what about you, Xing JIu?
When Shi tried to cast the magic, I broke it secretly. Its a simple trick to me.
But at the same time Shi knew that I became wary of him. On that day, when
everyone left, he came over and told me. Xing Jiu, you are a great astrologer, if
you can forget about what you had read today, then you can continue to live on.
If not, you will experience the greatest illusion magic. Then he gave me an
eerie smile.
Why didnt he let others read his fortune?
Because he didnt want others to know about him knowing illusion skills of the
Fire Tribe.
What about Fa Tas death?
Its Shi who killed him.
The fire at Mirage Sky?
It was Shi who did it.
Then Lan Sangs death? It was Shi again?
He raped her, and then she committed suicide out of shame.
Xing Jie, what is the meaning of the painting that you had given me earlier?
My king, there are some things that I cant tell you right now. And do you
know? In fact, when Shi turned adult that year, he told me to read his stars. I
was the first who read his stars. That time, I gave him a dream, it was a dream
that I have never seen it before. Eerie but beautiful. Someday I will give this
dream to you, because you are also the owner of this dream.
Xing Jiu, can you tell me the dream now?
Cannot. But there is a dream that I can give you now, and that is the dream
before Lan Sangs death.
After much talking Xing Jiu left and made his way to the Star Sacrificial Altar.
As for me, I stood in front of the city door, looking around. Snow enveloped the
entire black earth land; I watched the greenery of the Snow Fog Forest
stretching across the horizon, and my heart felt sad. In my daze, I heard the
water dripping sound during Fa Tas death, I heard the collapsing sound during
the Mirage Skys fire, I heard Lan Sangs night song when she died, then I
heard Shi calling out for me during the fire. Ge, My tear streamed down and
dropped onto the white marble step, turning into ice.
Xing Jius ethereal voice traveled across the vast land and said. Ka Suo, my
young king. Red lotus is blooming soon, twin stars will gather, and the wheel of
fate has begun. Please wait patiently
That night I sat on the roof of the palace, under the clear bright moon, I entered
Lan Sangs dream. In the dream, I saw the younger Lan Sang, she was
swimming in the ice sea near the city. She was swimming in the sea, lithe like a
butterfly. At the same time, I heard her inner voice; her beautiful voice was just
like the legendary mermaids singing voice.
I know the man on the roof. His name is Ka Suo, the future king of the Snow
Empire. Every night I will always see him sitting on the roof, his eyes sparkled
like the stars. The night wind was blowing on his and his snow-white robe; his
hair flew like smooth satin in the wind. I dont understand why isnt he
sleeping. I only know after seeing him, I will continue to come back to the same
place, imagining myself being together with him under the same starry sky.
Granny told me I am the most beautiful child from the Sea Palace, I will
become the future princess. When I turned adult, I will become his wife. Ka
Suo, my future king. I will accompany him to sit on the roof every night,
watching the stars. Ka Suo, my future king, please wait for me. Wait for me
 Ice Fantasy 3 Granny, I Dont Want To Grow Up
Luo Ying Hill was a holy place of the Magical Snow Mountain; the entire hill
was covered with white cherry blossoms and they would never wither. This was
where Shi and I passed our final test to become the top illusionists. We have to
use every piece of snowflake to hit the petals of the cherry blossoms and
replaced the cherry blossoms with snowflakes. I remembered that day our
father, my mother and Shis mother, Lian Ji, were particularly happy because
we have created a miracle in the history of the Snow Empire. There wasnt even
a petal left on the tree. But the only difference was that when Shis last petal fell
to the ground, I still have a lot of snowflakes flying in the air.
When its time to leave, granny sent me out all the way to the border of the
forest. I went to give her a hug, and I realized her back had become a little more
hunched, and she was only at my chest level. In the past when I was still a kid, I
loved sitting on her laps.
Granny, to be honest to you, I didnt want to grow up.
Ka Suo, you are the future king. So how can you not grow up?
Granny, I used to think the king is the superior one, and has everything except
one thing. And that is freedom. I love freedom so much. In fact, I wanted to
leave this castle, leave the snow kingdom. In fact, the 30 years in the mortal
world was the happiest days I ever had. I witnessed the hustling and bustling of
the mortals lives. And also Shi. During these 30 years, I protected him with my
life, and I felt that hes my world, my everything. Granny, you have been living
in the forest, you dont know the moment when the snow falls, everything
become cold. Let alone the castle in the snow, where the snow will continue for
ten whole years.
After saying that I left the snow fog forest. Just when I was about to step into
Ren City of Snow, I heard grannys ethereal voice, she said. Ka Suo, my young
king, the red lotus will blossom soon, the twin stars shall gather, and the wheel
of fate has begun. Please wait patiently

When Li Luo died I always thought that she was dead, buried in the depths of
the Sea of Ice I always had the same dream, in the dream Shi and I were
walking on a deserted street in the mortal world. It was snowing heavily, Shi
turned to me and said. Ge, Im so cold! Hug me. I untied my robe and pulled
him towards me. Then I heard the sound of snow-crushing footsteps ahead of
me, and then I saw Li Luo She came over, crossed her arms and looked at me.
My king, I am here to bring you home. Then she turned to leave, I wanted to
chase after her but I couldnt move at all. I could only watch Li Luo disappeared
into the heavy snow, and never come back.
There was always one man who would appear at the end of the dream - silvery-
white hair, unruly handsome face, tall physique, snow white magic robe he
looked just like my father in his younger days. He came over, knelt before me
and kissed my brow. He said, Ge, if you do not want to go home, then dont go
back. Please be free
Then I felt a sudden chill, and that person would always ask me. Ge, are you
cold? I nodded. He then curled his left index finger up, and began chanting a
spell. Lotus-liked flames began dancing around me, I used to be exceptionally
afraid of the fire of the Fire Tribe, but I felt sincere warmth instead. When I
looked up to see his face, his image would become blurred, and then gradually
dispersed away like the mist.
Since young, I have always been a quiet kid. I never liked talking to others
except Shi. Ever since the return from the snow fog forest, I have been suffering
from insomnia. Every night I would stand on the palace roof, watching the
moonlight dancing on the tiles, listening to the breathing of the northern snow
fog forest, and smiled dazedly with lonesome moonlight on my face.
I didnt want to be a king, when my older brothers were still alive, I hoped when
I grew up I could go live in seclusion at Magic Snow Mountain with Shi after
we grew up. When I told Shi about my wish, I remembered his smile was
exceptionally bright and happy. He told me. Ge, you have to remember. You
must remember. However, the moment my older brothers died in the holy
world, I never spoke a single word about that wish to Shi anymore and he also
never mentioned anything about it.
After that I met Li Luo, the two of us sat on the roof the whole night. Staring at
the dancing starlight, watching the falling snow, covering the entire territory of
the Snow Empire.
After Li Luos death, Xing Jiu gave me a dream that he wanted me to enter. In
the dream, I saw Li Luo in white, and she was standing high up on the unicorn. I
heard her saying. A long time ago, I was a simple and fortunate person.
Everyday I would have very sweet and deep dreams until I met Ka Suo. Every
night was a sleepless night to him, and so I would accompany him to sit on the
vast empty palace roof, watching the starlight dancing on his silvery-white
hair
On my 240-year-old birthday feast, my father seated on his high icy throne,
smiling at me and said. Ka Suo, I announce you as the next king of the Snow
Empire. I will hand the whole empire to you on your 250 th birthday. Then I
heard the cheers from the sorcerers and astrologers, worshipping me but I just
stood in the centre with an expressionless face, my empty heart was filled with
the sound of the wind.
Father, maybe I am the better candidate to be the king. Shi stood next to me,
smiling, but said firmly.
Shi, what are you talking about? Father looked at him and the whole court of
sorcerers as well.
I said, maybe I can be a better king than Ka Suo. Then Shi turned to me and
smiled. He leant down and kissed my eyebrow, saying. Ge, my hair grows
longer than yours. I saw my mother sitting next to my father, looking at me
with concerns. And Lian Ji, Shis mother, had an eerie smile in her eyes.
I remembered that day a highly respected sorcerer, Fa Ta, stepped out and
helped to end this embarrassing situation. He looked up at my brother and said.
Young prince, the king is not just someone with the strongest spiritual power,
so you cannot replace your brother.
Then Shi walked over, touching his hair and said. Sorcerer Fa Ta, but if
someone like you whose hair is only at the length of the knees becomes the
king, and that someone wants to kill you, what should you do? How long can
you stay as the king? Sorcerer Fa Ta, I want to kill you, what will you do?
Then Shi turned around to leave the hall, his smile was unpredictable and evil. I
heard his unbridled laughter echoing everywhere within the city. Three days
later, Fa Ta was found dead in his sorcery room, clothes intact, but his body has
melted into water completely, just like death caused by the fire magic of the fire
elves.
The death of Fa Ta caused the entire city to sink into dead silence. People were
wondering if the Fire Tribe had sneaked into the territory of the Snow Empire,
and even Ren City of Snow.
I once asked Xing Jiu. Do you know how Fa Ta died?
Yes, but please forgive me, my young king. I cannot tell you.
You cant even tell me?
Yes even your father too. You should know that astrologers of Ren City of
Snow have the freedom to read the stars and to interpret dreams, but also the
right to remain silent.
Fine, Im tired now. I dont want to know anymore now. Let me ask you one
last question, is there someone from the Fire Tribe in Ren City of Snow?
My king, the answer is no. If there is one, Ill tell you and I will protect you
with my life. My king, as long as there is someone that threatens you, I will
protect you with my life.
Then did Fa Ta die under the fire magic?
Xing Jiu turned his back to me, and left without saying a word. Snow fell and
covered Xing Jius shoulders. I wanted to go over to shield him with my magic
shield, but I didnt in the end. I turned and left. As I walked back to the palace, I
heard grannys ethereal voice piercing through the snow, saying. Ka Suo, my
young king. Red lotus is about to bloom, twin star will eventually gather, the
wheel of fate has begun. Please wait patiently

Three months after Fa Tas death, the city suddenly went ablaze, everyones
face was reflected in the red firelight. This was the second time I saw the red
ablaze sky after that holy war and my fathers cold solemn face. The place on
fire was Mirage Sky, Ying Kong Shis palace.
When I arrived the Mirage Sky, the fire had already engulfed the entire palace. I
saw the palace maids dissipated into the fire and eventually turning into white
mist, just like how the sorcerers of the empire died in the holy war. I thought of
Shi, suddenly I saw his smile in the sky. I curled my ring finger and called upon
the snow. With snow swirling around me, I burst into the burning palace. Shi
was lying on the ground, surrounded by very little residual snow to protect him.
I picked him up from the floor and shielded him with my snow barrier. I saw his
hand over his eye; glistening white blood couldnt stop gushing out from his
fingers. That moment I was so devastated, was he the world that I would protect
with my life? Was this how I protected Shi?
Shi looked at me with one eye and smile, then he fainted. Right before he went
out of conscious, he said something to me, one word, just one word. Ge.
I held him in my embrace and told the unconscious Shi. Shi, no matter who
wants to hurt you, I will tie him into pieces. Because you are my world.

Xing Jiu was standing on the altar at the Magic Snow Mountain in the fog.
Xing Jiu, do you anything about the fire at Mirage Sky?
I know, my dear king. Your father asked me the same question as well. But
please forgive me, I cant say anything.
Let me ask you. Is it the fire from the Fire Tribe that hurt Shi?
Xing Jiu walked over and knelt in front of me with his hands crossed, saying.
Ka Suo, my future king, no one will hurt Ying Kong Shi, believe me. But king,
some things are not as simple as you think. Ka Suo, my young king, the red
lotus is about to bloom. Twin stars will gather eventually, the wheel of fate has
begun, please wait patiently
After that fire, Shi lost his sight of one eye. Seeing him wearing an eye patch,
my heart couldnt help but to feel sad. But he always told me its fine, smiling
sweetly.
He leant over and kissed my eyebrow, calling me. Ge. Cherry blossoms never
stopped falling from the tree, falling all over our shoulders.
After so many things had happened, my father began to worry about the safety
of the empire, and he seemed to consider handing the throne to Shi. However
the end result was never made known, but everytime I walked past Lian Ji, I
would always see her eerie yet bewitching smile. For once, father had asked Shi
when at the grand hall. Shi, you really want to be a king?
Shi said. Yes, I want to be the king. Gege wanted freedom, please give him his
freedom. Please give me the throne.
Lian Jis smile became wider, bewitching the whole city, bewitching the whole
country.
One day under the cherry blossom tree, I asked Shi. Shi, you really want to be
a king so much?
Ge, do you want to be a king?
No. I want to go back to snow fog forest where there is no snow, warm like
spring, and theres granny the first person who taught me sorcery.
Ge, since you dont want, then just let me be the king. Cherry blossoms fell
like snowflakes; I heard the sound of the snowbird, snow started to melt. The
bewitching smile of Lian Ji.

Another winter was here. The little princess of the Sea Palace had finally grown
up. Ive heard from many people were talking about her beauty, and also her
having the purest blood. The concubines for the royalty were all from the Sea
Palace, my mother was one, and so was Lian Ji. Before 130-year-old, they were
in their mermaid look. And once they hit 130-year-old, they would the most
beautiful woman and entered the city.
This little princess will become your wife, Ka Suo. She will be the future
queen. Father led the mermaid princess, Lan Sang, who was in her human form
towards me. I saw Lan Sangs beautiful face and smile. She knelt before me
with both hands crossed, and said. Ka Suo, my future king. At that moment, I
thought of Li Luo all of a sudden, she was at the deepest level of the Sea Palace
too. I wondered if she would become the pure blood mermaid in her next life. I
looked at Lan Sang, I almost thought she was Li Luo, their faces were almost
similar. She came to take my hand, and tiptoed to kiss my brow. Then I heard
Shis evil and cruel laughter.
Father, maybe Lan Sang would choose me. Why must you let her and Ka Suo
be together?
Shi came up to me and pulled Lan Sang to him, stroking her and said. You hair
is pure silvery-white, you must have the purest blood in you. Marry me, I will
protect you from any harm.
Lan Sang said with a smile. Shi, my dear young prince, the one I love is your
brother. You are just a little brother in my heart. In fact, when I was still a
mermaid, Ive already known your brother. Because I love him, I want to be his
bride. I believe he can protect me, letting me grow old together with him.
Is that so? Shi suddenly leant closer to her ear and said softly. But Ka Suo
isnt the strongest illusionist. For example I want to kill, what will you do? And
what else can he do?
With that he turned away to leave, his weird and creepy laughter filled the entire
place, every single place where the snow fall.
One month later, Lan Sang died under the cherry blossom tree. When she died,
her lower body transformed back to her mermaid tail.
Both my parents remained tight-lipped on this matter; no one in the palace was
allowed to talk about this. But many people were saying that Lan Sang died
from suicide. Only Lian Jis smile continued to creep around me.
Granny, why Lan Sangs lower body turned into a tail when she died? Hasnt
she already become a human?
Ka Suo, the mermaid tribe has always been marriage partner for the royalty,
because of their noble status, and their ability to control water, so the
combination of the royalty and the mermaid tribes will produce the descendants
with the strongest spiritual power. This is the reason why Li Luo cannot become
the queen of Snow Empire. Mermaid tribe will become human at the age of 130,
but if she were being humiliated before being officially married to the prince,
she will then revert to her mermaid form.
Granny, do you know who humiliated Lan Sang?
I dont know.
Granny, did she die from suicide?
I dont know. Ka Suo, I am not an astrologer, Xing Jiu may be able to tell
you.

Xing Jiu, can you tell how Lan Sang die?

Suicide, all internal organs were being pierced by water within the body.
Why would she commit suicide?
Because her chastity has been tainted, and so her lower body has turned back
to a fish tail because she felt humiliated and was too shameful to see you. She
loves you very much.
Tell me who did that to her?
My king, Ive always told you I cant tell you anything, but this time, I would
like to show you a dream. Its your dream and there is a secret within this
dream. Not sure if you could see it or not, but if you could, all your problems or
questions would be solved.
The dream that Xing Jiu gave me was the scene where Shi and I were having
our final illusionist test. Shi and I got our left ring finger curled up, chanting the
spell, sweeping the snowflakes off the ground. I walked in and out the dream,
but I couldnt understand why Xing Jiu gave me this dream. I just couldnt
interpret it.
Until near the end of this winter, father solemnly declared that I would be the
next king. That night I entered that same dream again, and I found the answers
to all my questions.
In that dream, when Shi and I casted the spell at the same time, my left ring
finger was curled up, while Shis right index finger was also moving
unknowingly.
This gesture belonged to the Fire Tribe. I saw this action while I was on my run
from the Fire Tribe.

Xing Jiu, tell me what you know. When did you know Shis secret?
The moment when I read his fortune. I did a check on the six astrologers, and
from their bodies, I found their cause of deaths.
Why did they die?
Very simple, because Shi uses illusion magic to kill them. A very simple
illusion magic, and that is turning the water in their bodies to ice, piercing
through all their internal organs. Just because Shi is the prince, no one will
suspect him, let alone those six astrologers, so he could do it very easily.
Then what about you, Xing JIu?
When Shi tried to cast the magic, I broke it secretly. Its a simple trick to me.
But at the same time Shi knew that I became wary of him. On that day, when
everyone left, he came over and told me. Xing Jiu, you are a great astrologer, if
you can forget about what you had read today, then you can continue to live on.
If not, you will experience the greatest illusion magic. Then he gave me an
eerie smile.
Why didnt he let others read his fortune?
Because he didnt want others to know about him knowing illusion skills of the
Fire Tribe.
What about Fa Tas death?
Its Shi who killed him.
The fire at Mirage Sky?
It was Shi who did it.
Then Lan Sangs death? It was Shi again?
He raped her, and then she committed suicide out of shame.
Xing Jie, what is the meaning of the painting that you had given me earlier?
My king, there are some things that I cant tell you right now. And do you
know? In fact, when Shi turned adult that year, he told me to read his stars. I
was the first who read his stars. That time, I gave him a dream, it was a dream
that I have never seen it before. Eerie but beautiful. Someday I will give this
dream to you, because you are also the owner of this dream.
Xing Jiu, can you tell me the dream now?
Cannot. But there is a dream that I can give you now, and that is the dream
before Lan Sangs death.
After much talking Xing Jiu left and made his way to the Star Sacrificial Altar.
As for me, I stood in front of the city door, looking around. Snow enveloped the
entire black earth land; I watched the greenery of the Snow Fog Forest
stretching across the horizon, and my heart felt sad. In my daze, I heard the
water dripping sound during Fa Tas death, I heard the collapsing sound during
the Mirage Skys fire, I heard Lan Sangs night song when she died, then I
heard Shi calling out for me during the fire. Ge, My tear streamed down and
dropped onto the white marble step, turning into ice.
Xing Jius ethereal voice traveled across the vast land and said. Ka Suo, my
young king. Red lotus is blooming soon, twin stars will gather, and the wheel of
fate has begun. Please wait patiently
That night I sat on the roof of the palace, under the clear bright moon, I entered
Lan Sangs dream. In the dream, I saw the younger Lan Sang, she was
swimming in the ice sea near the city. She was swimming in the sea, lithe like a
butterfly. At the same time, I heard her inner voice; her beautiful voice was just
like the legendary mermaids singing voice.
I know the man on the roof. His name is Ka Suo, the future king of the Snow
Empire. Every night I will always see him sitting on the roof, his eyes sparkled
like the stars. The night wind was blowing on his and his snow-white robe; his
hair flew like smooth satin in the wind. I dont understand why isnt he
sleeping. I only know after seeing him, I will continue to come back to the same
place, imagining myself being together with him under the same starry sky.
Granny told me I am the most beautiful child from the Sea Palace, I will
become the future princess. When I turned adult, I will become his wife. Ka
Suo, my future king. I will accompany him to sit on the roof every night,
watching the stars. Ka Suo, my future king, please wait for me. Wait for me

Ice Fantasy 5 350 years old King of Snow Empire

Ive finally become the king of Snow Empire at the age of 350 years old. I stood
at the great wall of Ren Xue Cheng (Ren City of Snow), and I saw the crowd
below. I heard their cheers and they were all calling for me. Ka Suo, our great
king. These people have never seen a successor with such long hair, but I was
the only one that knew about it. That was the continuation of Shis soul within
my life. Silvery-white hair flying in the cold wind, and somehow I heard Shis
soul singing high up in the sky. I heard him whispering softly. Ge, please be
free
I could feel the trace of loneliness that Shis hair had left on my body, and their
owner had died a long time ago under my sword. The white bloodstain, the
outstretched fingers, the blooming lotus Everything was just like stars of an
astrological chart, but no one was able to understand how much despairs were
being buried, Xing Jiu wasnt able to and so was I.
Whenever I looked at the sky, I would see the snowbird flying past hurriedly. Its
hoarse cry sounded so depressing that it would make one tear. I could see Li
Luo standing tall on the unicorn. I could see her manipulating the snow happily.
I could see Lan Sang swimming in the sea as swiftly as a butterfly, and I could
hear the mermaids night singing throughout the entire Snow Empire. I could
see the naughty Shi when he was still a child; his smile was handsome yet evil
and his hair were flying loosely. I could see his left hand holding a mass of
dancing snow, while his right hand was holding a mass of flicking fire and there
were countless blooming red lotuses at his feet.
My younger brother loved me the most, but he loved too tragically and he was
like a totally nave kid. Despite the fact that he has the perfect feature of a
mature man, his heart was just like a kid that has never grown up stubborn and
vulnerable. His spiritual power may be stronger than mine, but he just died
under my sword without any resistance. When he was dying, he was still
smiling but there was sadness in that smile. It was because he couldnt give me
the freedom I yearned for; he couldnt stand with me on the great city wall, and
enjoyed the wind blowing into our robes. He couldnt be together with me to
return to snow fog forest, to return to the very beginning.
Li Luo was the greatest sorceress who was being buried in the depth of Ice Sea
by my father, and also the beautiful woman that accompanied me to sit on the
roof when I was having my insomnia. And also Lan Sang, the girl that loved me
so wholeheartedly. When I saw her tail, I clenched my fist tightly to control my
emotion till my nails cut deeply into my palms. Once the crowd dispersed, my
tears fell down uncontrollably onto her glistening white hair.
However they were all dead now, I could only reach out my hand towards the
pale blue sky. Holding on to the nothingness in the air.
The palace maids and guards were all saying that I was the loneliest king in the
history. In the daytime, I would be holding the lambskin illusionist code,
leaning against the cherry blossom tree, learning the ancient and rare illusion
magic. And when its nighttime, I would sit on the roof and watch the stars,
occasionally there would have cherry blossom petals blowing from afar falling
onto my shoulders, which I would put it into my mouth and chew it. Sometimes
I could hear the laughing of the children and the breathing of the snow fog
forest, and that was when I laughed lightly and looked up at the sky.
Cold wind blew past; it blew past fiercely.
Days went past peacefully like that as well.
One day I remembered the time when I was still living in snow fog forest time,
granny would always rest her head on her palm and stroked my hair delicately,
saying. Ka Suo, when you becomes the king of Snow Empire, your life will
become as calm as the river water suddenly for thousand years, for ten thousand
years, they will pass by quietly.
I was a lonely king. According to the practice of the Snow Empire, after
abdication, the king could no longer stay in the city, and that would include the
queen and concubines. They have to move to Mt. Huan Xue and lived there in
seclusion. This was why I would always hear my lonely footsteps in the huge
palace. Its because I didnt have a queen or a concubine, because I couldnt
forget Li Luo and Lan Sang, those kind and affectionate girls. I would always
dream of Li Luo getting down from the unicorn, kneeling before me with both
arms crossed in front of her and said to me. My king, Ive come to bring you
home. Her smile was so warm, making me not to afraid of the snow. I always
dreamt of Lan Sang over and over again of her dying under the cherry blossom
tree with her body curled up and tears streaming down from the corner of her
eyes.
Sometimes I would go to snow fog forest to play with the children there,
teaching them some illusion skills and granny was always by my side, watching
me. A boy came up to me and told me this. You are the best king. Can I
become your guard in future?
I replied him yes. Then your hair has to be very very long. Your spiritual
power is not strong enough, and its okay the positions of my four chief guards
are still unfilled. Looking at the boy just reminded me of Shi when he was still
a kid. His eyes were big and transparent, just like a girl and the way he laughed
was like a blooming cherry blossom, clean and bright.
After some time, granny came to tell me. Ka Suo, youre always like a kid.
Watching you sitting among the kids, your lonely smile made my heart ached so
much.
Yes, Im a kid but I had grown up during my 30 years of exile in the mortal
world, carrying my brother walking in the earthly dust. Shi had already
disappeared into the sky, and now I was wearing the phoenix robe and Xue Lan
crown, sitting on the mystical ice throne overlooking at my people, becoming
the God that shone in their heart. But how many of them would know the
loneliness in the heart of the god?
There were times when I wished I could just lie on grannys knees like several
hundred years ago. In the past I could bun up my hair because they were short,
but now my hair was so long that they covered my phoenix robe, scattering off
the ground. Ka Suo, your spiritual power is getting stronger. Granny said.
Granny, whats the use of having such strong spiritual power? It is almost like
a person guarding a beautiful landscape without any one with you. I have no
one that I wanted to protect. Granny, besides Xing Jiu and you, I barely talk to
anybody else. I found that I didnt want to talk to any one; Ive never felt how
empty and vast the city was. It was like a huge and glorious grave.
Granny, I want to see my parents. Then I felt her hand, stroking my hair,
stopped suddenly.
My king, you cant. Mt Huan Xue is a forbidden place. No one from the city is
allowed to step into the mountain except the astrologers who can go the Star
Sacrificial Altar to read the stars.
Why? I just want to see my mother.
Ka Suo, after been through so much, you should have understood that there
isnt a reason to certain things. Its just an imperial rule of the Snow Empire.
We may be the superior gods in the mortals hearts, but god is being imprisoned
as well. Ka Suo, you know, the people from the royal family used to have wings
on their backs, snow-white wings with soft feathers. Though the royalties may
be able to use apparition freely, no one was able to fly now.
Granny, why cant my mother come to see me? I miss her so much.
Ka Suo, its not that your mother doesnt want. Its just that she cant.
Why cant she?
Ka Suo, some things are not supposed to be known, you will understand when
the time is right.
Then I will ask Xing Jiu.
Xing Jiu will not tell you because he is like me, being the greatest astrologer of
the Snow Empire, we have the freedom to read the stars and interpret the
dreams. No one can be forced. Xing Jiu knows what to say, and what he
cannot.
I looked up at grannys wrinkled face; her smile was warm yet blurry, like a
full-bloomed lotus covered by thick fog. Its like a distant illusion and I seemed
to see Shis soul among the clouds, smiling.
A huge snowbird flew across the sky, its cry torn the pale blue sky. My eyes
started to hurt slightly.

A few months later I went to Mt Huan Xue, because there was once when I was
admiring the withering cherry blossoms at Cherry Blossom Hill, I saw a palace
maid who had served Lian Ji before and her hair was ankle long. This would
mean she was better and stronger than any sorcerers in the city. But this was
almost impossible.
There were too many hidden secrets about Mt Huan Xue. I have to find out.

Ice Fantasy 6 The Illusionist of Ren Xue Cheng

When I saw my mother, she was standing by the edge of the spring water pool.
Her hair scattered around her feet softly, unable to estimate the length of her
hair, probably longer than mine and there was a white unicorn standing by her
side. Cherry blossoms falling one after another onto her hair and the light on the
water was reflected onto her face.
Mother. I called out gently.
She turned and saw me, saw her son in his phoenix robe, the current king of the
Snow Empire.
Then her facial expression started to change and she looked terrified, she
stumbled a few steps back and scattered the cherry blossoms that she had
collected in her hand. She shook her head and told me. You have to go back
quickly, go back
Mother, dont you want me to visit you? Mother, I miss you. Im so lonely in
the city. How have you been?
She was still shaking her head; its just that her tear was also falling down like
raindrop.
Just when I was about to go over, suddenly there were footsteps behind me,
very light footsteps, just the crashing of snow under the feet. But I heard it and
my mother also heard it. Before I could turn my head around, mother has
already locked her ring finger with her thumb, pointing at the spring water and
then pointed at me. I have yet to get a clear view, I found myself being
surrounded by the water from the spring pool and I lost conscious very quickly.
A short moment before I blanked out, I heard the voice of the person behind me,
its Lian Ji.
Who has been here just now? Lian Jis voice was still the same like before, so
sharp and cold like ice.
No one, I am just looking at the falling of cherry blossoms.
Then why did you use the water spell?
I dont see the need to report whatever I do to you. I can even use the water-
killing curse on you freely, do you believe it?
Using water-killing curse in front of me? Who do you think you are in Magic
Snow Mountain?
Then I felt a sharp cold invading my bone rapidly and went upward to my brain,
causing me to lose consciousness. The last picture I saw was my mother crying,
cherry blossoms falling just like the winter when Shi died.

Snow fog forest has always been warm; sunlight was running around the forest
and the gorgeous wildflowers were everywhere. I woke up to find myself
sleeping in grannys house; fragrance of the burning wood emitted from the fire
stove and granny was sitting by the bed, her smile was so serene and calm. Xing
Jiu was standing against the light at the door, and bright light outside made the
outline of his silhouette exceptionally clearer. I saw his hand holding the fallen
star staff and I knew that belonged to granny.
Granny, your staff
My king, I have given the fallen star staff to Xing Jiu because he is now the
best astrologer in Snow Empire and Im already so old. Granny said, stroking
my hair gently.
Then can the best astrologer have the right to say whatever he wants to say?
Suddenly Xing Jiu turned around and looked at granny. His expression was so
cold and stiff, just like the cold basalt at the Star Sacrificial Altar. I have never
seen Xing Jiu used such expression to talk to granny before.
Cannot. As long as I am here, you are not allowed to do that. Grannys tone
sounded colder and Ive never seen her looking so serious before. I could even
see her fingers moving. Its obvious that she was gathering her energy secretly.
Wind gushed in from the door, filling Xing Jius robe and grannys hairpin has
also fallen. Her silver hair was flying in the wind, and I could sense the
murderous aura.
Very carefully, I walked in between the two of them so that I could stop their
fight in time.
Granny, why not tell me everything? I am the king of Snow Empire, I have the
right to know.
You wont be happy if you know about it and you will definitely be destroyed
by it.
Do you think he hasnt been tortured enough? He will be alone for the rest of
his life, there will only be his footsteps in the city. What is the difference with
him and living in the tomb? You and I would die one day, how is he supposed
to continue living on? Because there are a lot of things that I cannot say in the
past, so I have to give him vague hint but whats the result? He killed his
beloved brother. Granny, isnt that enough?
Xing Jiu, if you dont tell him, he will just live his life alone. But if you tell
him everything, he would not have lived.
Granny, is Yuan Ji so scary?
Yes. For people, who have never seen her before, can never understand a
person can be so scary to that extent.
I heard every single of their words, but I still couldnt understand and so I
turned to ask Xing Jiu who was Yuan Ji. Yuan Ji is
Shut up! One more word from you, I will make sure your existence will
become the history of Snow Empire! Granny raised her left hand and there was
a tiny snowstorm swirling around her fingertips.
I saw grannys face turning pale blue suddenly, and I knew if this continued on,
Xing Jiu would die for sure. I stood in front of her and protected Xing Jiu with
my shield protection. Granny, your skill can never surpass mine. I dont wish
to lfight with you. And I dont want to fight you as long as you dont hurt Xing
Jiu. I told her.
Granny was staring at me for a long while; I could see the radiant glow in her
eyes. I seemed to see the younger her being all-powerful, but the light in her
eyes went dim in the next instant, then I saw the unspeakable old age on her
face.
Suddenly I felt so bad, I felt I have went too overboard. The person standing in
front of me was the one who raised me, the one who doted on me more than the
world did.
Granny looked down and whispered. Yes, my skill may not surpass you, Ka
Suo. I know you wont use your skill
The moment she said the word use, she struck as quickly as lightning, and
then her finger moved along my arm, causing it to be stiff like frozen ice.
Totally incapacitated. Then I saw Xing Jiu got seduced by granny within 3
moves and fell straight down like a fallen tree.
Granny was indeed the best illusionist of the Snow Empire.
The moment when she sank down to the floor, she looked so much older and
she said. Ka Suo, I still lost to you. I thought my illusion skill is better than
yours, Ka Suo, you have really grown up.
I looked at her, not saying a word. From the day Shis hair started to grow on
me, I had mastered the magic of the Fire Tribe. When granny tried controlling
my left hand, she didnt even have her guard on my right hand so I used the
easiest fire magic and defeated her.
Granny got up and walked to the door with her back facing Xing Jiu and I. It
might be the act of god. Xing Jiu, if you want to say, just say it then. A shiny
trace flowed past grannys wrinkles. I lowered my head, afraid to think what
was that.
Xing Jiu came to me and said, My king, you must have seen your mother.
Saw her.
Have you seen the magic she used?
I suddenly remembered, the magic that mother used was something I have never
seen or heard of at all. I didnt know how was it possible for her to manipulate
liquid water, and that had violated the Code of Illusion. I grew up learning
magic that required the water to be frozen before being able to manipulate them.
That one is the water-trough curse, it is even more powerful than apparition.
Apparition is only about action, but the water-trough curse is more of
manipulating water to move anything.
Why isnt it recorded in the Code of Illusion?
Code of Illusion? That was just a joke created by the oldest emperor for the
later generation.
Xing Jiu walked out of the house and stood at the open grassland, looking at the
pale blue sky. Wind was blowing at his robe making it look like a rustling flag.
In fact the city is only a part of the Snow Empire, but it is only a very small
part. In this city, the sorcerers, swordsman, astrologers are having a quiet and
happy life. This is an ideal world, no one will invade others just because they
have stronger spiritual power, and the fight between the weak and the strong
will never exist so the king is not the one with the strongest spiritual power. The
day when I became an astrologer, the most important person in my life told me
that she has always felt the world of the Ice Tribe is unstable. There is
something that buried under the context of peace, lively street, happy crowd,
strong relationship and bustling prosperity. Everything is just like a water
reflection, so alluring. I have never doubt whatever that person had said, never
ever.
My king, you know why I could become the greatest astrologer of the city at
this young age?
I dont know. Your talent?
Not really. I grew up with a person, the one with high spiritual power. We have
always wanted to discover the secret of the city and this is why I always
frequent the Sacrificial Star Altar but we still unable to know what we want to
know. But because of this, my star-reading power got stronger day after day,
and eventually surpasses everyone in the city. It was only until one month ago
when granny handed the fallen star staff to me, I have finally understood the
messy star signs.
One month ago?
Yes, my king. You have been in coma for a month.
I could hear granny sighing near the fireplace, and I saw the reflection of the
flickering flame jumping on her face. She said, I didnt expect you have such
strong spiritual power to break the secret magic of the city and in turn
discovering the great secret behind it. This is why I handed the staff to you. This
is gods right. But, Xing Jiu, I still dont understand, your power isnt that
strong enough to discover the secret.
Xing Jiu didnt answer, and his back view seemed to dissolve into the waning
light just like fog.
Xing Jiu, tell me, what is the secret of the city? Somehow I have this feeling
that things were not as simple as I thought.
The secret of the Snow Empire is: Huan Xue Shen Shan (Magic Snow
Mountain) is the real Snow Empire, the city is merely a toy palace.
Then what does it got to do with my destruction?
Let me tell him. Granny gradually stood up and looked at me. I felt extremely
upset when I saw her wrinkled face. Do you think that your mothers magic
illusion skill is strong and powerful in the past?
Maybe its about the same as Li Luo.
And now?
Probably there isnt anyone who can win her except for you and me.
Thats right.
Granny, Im getting more and more confused with what youve said.
Then Ill give you a dream. Im not the creator of this dream; my power isnt
that powerful to create such a realistic dream like Shis dream that granny had
given you. This dream is given to you by your mother. Xing Jiu told me.

I entered into my mothers dream, just like what Xing Jiu had said, the dream
was so vivid and real. I didnt know when did my mother possess such powerful
ability that transcended Xing Jius power of dream interpretation. In the dream,
my mother was talking to me. I stretched my hand out and surprisingly I could
touch her face. Despite the fact that it was only an illusion, I still behaved like a
kid, tearing up.
I looked up and the sun above the horizon began sinking down aimlessly.
Dusk set in.
Ka Suo, Ive finally saw you wearing the phoenix robe. Handsome and
ethereal just like your father. When you were standing at the high city wall, I
was so happy that I couldnt even say a word.
But I was destined to leave you. Although I couldnt bear to leave you, I still
left without any burden because I knew you have grown up. But the moment I
entered the mountain, I felt extremely terrified and I have expect the Snow
Empire to have such a secret. I would have thought that with your strong
spiritual powers, no one would be able to hurt you. But I realized I was wrong,
Ive discovered that the power of the palace ladies was almost comparable with
yours.
And there is something in the mountain that you bound to have contact with,
and that is the hidden lotus.
Yuan Ji is the ruler of the Snow Mountain, no one had seen her before.
Everytime a person enters the mountain; Yuan Ji will instruct her palace maids
to bring the hidden lotus soup for that person and after consumption, the
spiritual power of that person will increase five times than before.
Moreover, the biggest function of the hidden lotus is for revival. Im afraid you
will know about this. Because I know if you can make Ying Kong Shi and Li Luo
to come back to life, you will give up the whole world. This is why I told granny
not to tell you this secret. But in the end I still saw you at the mountain, I was
very upset and I seemed to see the end of your life filled with while falling
snow.
Ka Suo, I know I cannot stop you from entering the mountain, but you must
understand, the people here possessed superior spiritual power. Especially Lian
Ji, I cant stand 30 moves from her.
Ka Suo, my child. Please continue to live happily, you are the only one that I
care the most in this world

I still decided to go to Huan Xue Magic Mountain, just like what granny had
foreseen. She told me the moment I got to know the truth; she knew she
couldnt stop me.
I announced my decision to the officials of the city and no one spoke at the
grand hall of the city, silent like at a grave. Although they were surprised by my
decision, no one was against me; no one would object the king because of this
normal trip. Xing Jiu was the only one who didnt speak a word, he was
standing down there and his eyes were filled with snow. He knew the truth
behind this normal trip was something extremely dangerous.
Suddenly I remembered grannys sad expression when I told her my decision.
I asked her. Granny, how can I meet Yuan Ji? How do I get the hidden lotus?
The answer to these two questions was impossible. Her voice was filled with
sorrow.
I went over to hug her and told her. Granny, I know it is a joke to fight with
Yuan Ji with my spiritual power. But for the sake of Shi, Li Luo and Lan Sang,
I am willing to believe that miracle still exists in this world.
I felt sudden warmth at my neck; it was grannys tear and they were falling drop
by drop onto my phoenix robe.
When all officials dispersed, Xing Jiu was still standing there, looking at me.
Xing Jiu, tell me what you know, everything about this world. I told him.
The world is like a jungle, the one with the stronger power will dominate the
world. Dont think that Huan Xue Magic Mountain is very small; in fact, it is
overlapped by a number of infinite worlds together, and all the worlds would
operate at the same time. Its very complicated. For example, you saw the
fountain at your mothers side; the reflection of the palace in the water is real
and not just a pure reflection. For example when you dont see a way out of the
valley, but in actual fact you will see another world after the cliff that was at the
end of the valley. A huge empty space can also be concealed in a small cherry
blossom flower and this cherry blossom will be the entrance to this world. My
king, do you understand what I am saying? Xing jiu said.
Understand. Xing Jiu, what do I need to bring anything there?
My king, you dont need anything but you need people who can go with you.
Its impossible for you to go see Yuan Ji alone. In fact with lot of people, you
still have to wait for a miracle in order to see Yuan Ji.
Xing Jiu came over and took out a roll of parchment from his robe. I spread it
out and I saw his handwriting on it.
Pian Feng, Wind Tribe Spirit, specialized in wind summoning.
Yue Sheng (Lunar), Ice Tribe, abandoned white magic, specialized in black
magic, assassination and attacking.
Wang Tuo, Shaman Tribe, abandoned black magic, specialized in healing, King
of Witch Shaman Tribe.
Chao Ya, Music Shaman Tribe, specialized in witch music and inherited the
legendary soundless zither, Ruler of Music Shaman Tribe.
Liao Jian, Ice Tribe, Swordman, specialized in attacking, son of the East
guardian Liao Que.
Xing Jiu, Ice Tribe, Astrologer.
Looking at the scroll in my hand, I remained silent. I knew all these people that
Xing Jiu had arranged were from everywhere of the city and they possessed
extraordinary power, but at the same time Xing Jiu had also made me
understand how terrifying Yuan Ji was.
No. I said.
My king, these are the strongest people in the city. Although not all of them
are from the Ice Tribe,I can guarantee with my head that they are absolutely
loyal to you. Xing Jiu said.
Xing Jiu, Im not talking about this. I mean you cannot come with me. I still
need someone to stay back to rule the city even if its just a toy palace.
My king, you dont understand, if there isnt an astrologer with you, you guys
wont be able to find the way, and not to mention without an astrologer, you
cant even pass the North Guardian.
North Guardian?
Yes, my king. Huan Xue Magic Mountain is the same as the city; they also
have their four guardians. But they are different from the four guardians of the
city; the mountain has four guardians of four different forces. East Guardian is
about combat, North Guardian is about astrology, South Guardian is about
music and the strongest and scariest West Guardian is about assassination. No
one has seen the West Guardian before, and no one knows the gender, it can be
a spirit, beast, or a stone, a flower. West Guardian is the only one who has free
access to Huan Xue Mountain and the city besides Yuan Ji. Before meeting the
four guardians, we have to meet the grand priest, Feng Tian. Her power would
not lower than any illusionist youve ever seen.
No and no. Xing Jiu, you have to stay. You can pick someone from the
Astrologer Tribe to go with me. You are someone whom I would feel assured in
handing the empire to.
My king, you dont understand, Im already the strongest astrologer within the
Astrologer Tribe, no one
Then I saw Xing Jiu closed his mouth, his eyes looked lost dissociate and sad. I
stared at him, not saying a word. After a while, Xing Jiu turned his head around
and said. My king, I have to go back to ask my father. And then he left the
grand hall.
The moment he walked out, I used my power of invisible apparition and caught
up with him then I saw Xing Jius hair hanging all over his face. There were
two streams of tear flowing down down his face.

Ice Fantasy 7 The Secret of Huan Xue Mountain

That night, I was at the roof and the starlight was exceptionally beautiful. Those
scattered starlight was like butterflies and flowers falling slowly onto my
shoulders. I looked at the bluish-black sky, chanting Shi name softly and I
seemed to see his face in the sky above, so high and shallow and transparent, so
faraway, so untouchable.
Then I saw Xing Jiu standing high up at the city walls; the wind was blowing
his robe like a torn flag, as if there was a gust of wind rising from his feet,
making his hair fly. I saw his lips moving constantly, and I knew he was
chanting a spell. I still vaguely remembered seeing granny using such magic, it
seemed to be used by the astrologers for communication purpose. But I saw
Xing Jius expression, so sad so depressing, Ive never seen Xing Jiu like this.
The Xing Jiu in my memory was cold and solemn just like the sturdy Millenium
Ice. But the next morning when I asked Xing Jiu where was he last night, he
told me, My king, I was at my palace reading the stars, hoping to know more
about the secret of Huan Xue Mountain.
I could see his fingers curled up because of anxiety and so I didnt question any
further. I just couldnt understand why did he have to lie to me. I stubbornly
wanted Xing Jiu to stay, and I stubbornly wanted to go to Huan Xue Mountain.
The time when I told Xing Jiu this, he didnt speak for a long time. Then he
laughed, this was my first time seeing him laugh. Its like the ice has started to
melt, his smile was like water spreading across his face slowly. His mouth
formed a gentle arc and the smile was beautiful. He said, My king, you are just
like a little kid. Then I saw his tears streaming down. He knelt before me and
said to me. My king, in the name of the next king of the Star Tribe, I hope you
can come to Huan Xing Palace. It was my first time to visit Huan Xing Palace.
Arriving at the finest imperial palace of the Snow Empire, the palace was like a
while eagle ready to take off and I saw the hexagram pattern on the floor in
front of the hall. Xing Jius parents and everyone of the palace were waiting for
me at the door. Their hair were all pure silvery white, flying along with the
wind. Although I had heard about the strong spiritual power of the Star Tribe, I
had never expected their hair colour to be so pure. For one moment I thought of
Li Luo, if not for her hair bluish white hair, she would have become my
princess and I would have gotten my happiness and Shi wouldnt have died. I
looked up at the pale blue sky, staring at the ever-moving clouds, and I saw the
souls singing on the clouds. I saw the emptiness within my heart.
Xing Jiu walked out from the door; he was holding a girl in his embrace. Her
haird was long to the floor and shiny silvery white. Xing Jiu made used of his
illusion skill and created a protection barrier with wind and snow to protect the
person in his arms. Xing Jius looked exceptionally gentle when he was looking
at the person in his arms, his eyes were fixated on that person and spoke to me
without lifting his head. My king, this is my sister, Xing Gui. Ive finally
realized that Xing Jiu has a younger sister, but this sister was wound of the heart
of the Star Tribe, just like the holy war many years ago, too reluctant to talk
about, too reluctant to touch it. When Xing Gui was born, she had already
possessed a thousand years of spiritual power. Her long hair was wrapped
around her and the entire Star Family was extremely proud. My parents were so
happy till they cried because Xing Gui has become the greatest astrologer in the
family. Not just that, she even becomes the greatest astrologer of Huan Xue
City as well. However when my father held the first star reading session for
Xing Gui, the entire family sunk into depression. Its because her star sign had
been disrupted, and her life span is only 250 years. Moreover, she doesnt have
any resistance against the outer world. Even a small danger can also constitute a
threat to her.
Right after her birth, Xing Gui has been staying at the bottom of Huan Xing
Palace for the sake of the Star Tribe. The time when I was helping your brother,
Ying Kong Shi, to read his star, it was also Xing Gui that asked me to check on
the bodies of the dead astrologers and beware of Ying Kong Shi. But the entire
family remains tight-lipped over the existence of my sister, because if the king
were to know about my sister, he would want my sister to become the imperial
astrologer. There is no one to protect her in the palace and she would die any
time, so the family has to keep it a secret. The spiritual power of my sister is
higher than anybody and the time when Ive gotten grannys fallen star staff, I
handed it to my sister and so I got to know about the biggest secret of Ren Xue
City. In fact granny didnt estimate my spiritual power wrongly, its just that
she isnt aware the fact that I have the best sister in the world. That night when I
was at the city wall exchanging information with my father, I was asking
whether he allows Xing Gui to join you in your journey to the mountain. In the
end he asked me to make the decision. So Ive decided to trust you, my king. I
saw Xing Jiu lowering his head, kissing Xing Guis pale face. She opened her
eyes and looked at Xing Jiu smilingly, calling him softly. Ge. That moment I
felt my whole world spinning, the several hundreds years of shared memories of
Shi and I were gushing to me at the same time. Tiny bits of sorrows were
cutting through my heart.
My king, I shall hand Xing Gui to your hands and I hope you will use all your
strength to take care of her. She can give you the most accurate direction when
you are in Huan Xue Mountain. I believe in my sister. But she is too weak and
she cannot be subjected to any harm. I carried Xing Gui over and her body
couldnt stop trembling. Shes such a pitiful child. All of a sudden I thought of
the time in the mortal world when I was still carrying little Ying Kong Shi
walking along the snow-filled street. The day, when I set off for Huan Xue
Mountain, was the start of winter; the winter in the city would last for a decade.
I stood before the citys entrance and looked at grand city wall, not wanting to
say a word. No one would believe that this great empire was only a toy palace.
The first time I met Yue Shen, the one that Xing Jiu kept mentioning to me, her
face seemed to be carved out of ice, so cold and without any expression. Her
left hand was glowing faintly, and I knew it was her weapon, moonlight. The
kind of light would melt into a sharp blade under Yue Shens hand, even
sharper than the sharpest ice blade. Her hair was long and its the same as Li
Luo, they both have a tint of glowing blue hair and I suddenly felt so familiar.
But Xing Jiu told me the hair colours of Li Luo and Yue Shen were two
completely different cases. Li Luo was due to her blood impurity, but Yue Shen
was because of magic imparity - she grew up learning dark magic assassination.
She was wearing a pale blue long robe and when I saw her, she was leaning
against the two towering cherry blossom trees. My father enchanted the two
trees so that they could grow infinitely upwards, to be closer to the sky. Yue
Shen looked up to the sky; skylight from the pale blue sky fell and dissolved
into her crystal clear eyes. Liao Jian in the past, I have seen him at the
centennial city festival. At that time both of us were still a kid. My father
invited Liao Jian to have an illusion test with me, because he was the son of the
East Guardian, Liao Que. I could still remember the piercing look on his face;
he was a kid with strong character. The moment when I defeated him, he
continued to stare at me with gritted teeth, not willing to accept his defeat. My
father then told Liao Que, Your son will be an excellent East Guardian. And
now, a hundred years had passed, the tough and stubborn kid was now standing
before me with a straight and stiff expression, his eyes filled with fighting spirit
and his hair were tied up with a black string, flying in the wind. My king, I will
protect you at all costs. He said.
Huang Tuo was three hundred years my senior, his face has no longer had the
unruliness and surliness of a teenager, but only with calmness and poise. He
was wearing an all black robe and his silvery white hair looked so pure under
the contrast of the black hair band. He bent down before me with both hands
crossed in front of his chest, not saying a word. But his hands have created a
transparent ball suspended in the air, and I knew it was a magical enchantment
from the white magic. He knelt down and raised his left hand before me. My
king, as long as I am still alive, this enchantment will never be broken and no
one will be able to harm you. I looked at him; his eyes seemed to have endless
cloud gathering and dispersing, ever-changing. His glimmering aura was totally
incomparable. Pian Feng and Chao Ya were standing silently at a distance; the
wind was blowing their robes. It was the most beautiful picture with their flying
robes, involving the young Pian Feng and beautiful Chao Ya. A smile spread
across their faces like falling flowers from the sky. Chao Ya flung her long
sleeve down, causing the petals of the cherry blossoms to fly off the ground. As
for Pian Feng, she was moving her index and ring fingers, creating a sudden
gust of wind making those petals swirled up right before me and scattered them
around my feet. And I knew, they are the strongest candidates in the city. I told
them everything about Huan Xue Mountain, I didnt want to hide anything from
them and the moment I finished the last word, and all of them knelt down before
me. My king, our lives are together with you. Xing Gui was lying in Lian
Jians arms, I saw her smiling at me and from her eyes, I could see what she
wanted to tell me. My king, dont be afraid. Then I turned to Xing Jiu who
had come to send us off. Xing Jiu, is there any other thing that you want to tell
me?
My king, Huan Xue Mountain is a cruel world, please dont believe any one
inside, and those extremely powerful magic can only be inherited instead of
imparting.
Cannot be imparted? What does it mean?
It means that if your mother wanted to teach you, she would no longer be able
to use it. My king, actually you should be very familiar with it, have you
forgotten about Shis powers that are within you? The long hair of Shi is
another way of inheritance.
Can you tell me about Yuan Ji?
No, my king and my sister cannot tell you too. Everytime when we tried to
read Yuan Jis stars, the weather will be in chaos all of a sudden. You just have
to find out all about Yuan Ji yourself.
Then did you try reading the star about our trip to the mountain?
I did.
What is the outcome?
Xing Jiu looked at me and said. My king, sometimes fate can be changed just
like how the legendary astrologer can change the track of the star to manipulate
the fate. Sometimes death is the greatest rebirth.
Xing Jiu, I dont understand.
My king, in fact, I dont know as well. At first if all the star signs contain dead
ends and death cliff, I would feel that its very natural to have all these, but the
entire star sign reveals that there are hidden survival chances within it and every
survival chance will have a death door behind it. My king, it all depends on you
now. You are the greatest illusionist of our empire, please bless my sister and
bless every single person. Xing Jiu knelt down before me with both hands
crossed in front of his chest.
I nodded, holding him by his shoulders and said. Dont worry. I will treat Xing
Gui just like how I treat Shi. When we have walked a distance away, I turned
my head around to look at my empire the empire I earned in the expense of
my freedom and sacrificial of Shi and Li Luo. Xing Jiu was still standing at the
city gate; I saw his robe flying in the wind endlessly.

Ice Fantasy 8 The Bound To Lose Battle

Xing Gui was indeed very weak, she didnt even have the strength to walk.
Most of the time she would be lying in Liao Jians arms, and she looked as if
she was sleeping. Even when the snowstorm got a little bigger, Huang Tuo had
to protect her with his invisible shield. But when danger was near, she would
open her eyes and tell us how to avoid it. Xing Gui. Xing Guis spiritual power
was indeed very extraordinary and she didnt even need to use the star-reading
stuff, she would still be able to know when the danger would be coming.
For example when we entered the mountain, Xing Gui told us to make a left
turn and hide behind the trees, and then we saw several palace maids walked
past our right side, their hair were so long that they were dragging along the
ground. There was once we went into a valley, and when we were in the middle
of it, Xing Gui struggled to get up and screamed loudly suddenly, telling us to
back out of the valley. The time when Yue Shen was the last one to get out of
the valley, the snow on the hilltop collapsed, burying the entire valley. Amidst
the loud snow crashing sound, Xing Guis rapid breathing went weak as if it
was going to break soon. She was just like a crystal butterfly that could not even
survive a snowstorm.
When we were about to go into Huan Xue Mountain palace, we almost met
Lian Ji, if not for Xing Gui telling us to stop, we would have bumped into her.
The moment we came to a stop, Lian Ji was walking past us and for a moment
she stopped to turn to our direction. Then Pian Feng summoned a strong wind,
sweeping off the snow from the ground and covered the cherry blossom forest
where we were hiding.
Huan Xue Mountain was filled with precious herbs and deadly poisons. Huang
Tuo would always tell us which herbs were for detoxification, and which we
should avoid. There was once Chao Ya was about to pluck a tiny flower, Huang
Tuo told us the flowers name was Shang Yao and the poison made from it was
slow yet lethal, when the time has come, the diffused toxins would gather
together and traveled straight up to the head, becoming a toxic. When Huang
Tuo was talking about these herbs, he looked so gentle and quiet as if talking
about their most beloved person.
This poison is something that we often used in assassination. Yue Shen said.
We have finally reached the central entrance of Huan Xue Mountain after
thirteen days. It looked so ridiculous when the words Ren Xue Cheng (Ren
Snow City) were written on the majestic city gate.
I had once imagined the mystery and prosperity of this empire for a million
times, but when I entered the city, there wasnt a single man or magnificent-
looking houses. The entire place was covered with a thick layer of snow and a
long straight street leading to somewhere afar.
My King, you will meet Feng Tian at the end of the long street. Xing Gui said
softly.
I walked over to Lian Jian, leant forward to look at Xing Gui and asked. Is
there any possibility for me to win Feng Tian?
Xing Gui closed her eyes but I could see the hidden tears in it. Despair was
written on her expression.
I stroked her hair and whispered. Xing Gui, dont have to worry about me. I
know its hard to defeat her but I will still try my best to protect you.
My king, its not like this. Xing Gui shook her head and tears came streaming
down.
Wind. Strong wind.
The snow was being swept up from the ground, just like the time when Li Luo
appeared before me, and then I saw the legendary great priestess at the end of
the snow. Feng Tian.
Ive finally known why Xing Guis expression was so sad.
Its because at the end of the long street, I saw an extremely familiar and
dependent face, my granny.
If it was someone else I could still use the fire magic to assassinate him or her,
because no one would not be aware of my right hand but granny already knew
about my fire magic and I have no confidence in defeating her with my ice
magic.
This would be a battle that we would lose.
A kind smile flashed across her face when she looked at me. Ka Suo, when
you were born, I have read your star and knew that one day we would be going
against one another. It seems like fate is acting in accordance to what had been
set.
Ka Suo, my child, just go straight and at the end of it, you will see the East
Guardians Mie Tian Bai Hu palace. The name of the East Guardian is Qing
Ren.
I looked at granny and her hair has become as short as a teenage boy. I felt my
throat being choked with something and I couldnt speak. She had transferred
all her spiritual power to me. I looked down to my hair circling on the ground
and looked back to granny. Snow began falling from the sky, falling onto her
shoulders. I walked over to give her a hug and activated my invisible shield,
sheltering her from the snow. Granny could no longer win a young sorcerer
now. I hugged her and cried like a kid.
When I bade farewell with granny, she held my hands with hers. I could feel her
wrinkled rough hands and she was holding them tightly in hers, I could feel the
stinging pain so I knew she was worried about me.
I took both Shi and grannys power with me, and then I heard grannys voice
coming from behind, saying. My king, dont trust anyone in Ren Xue City and
you dont have to apply any fairness or justice to anyone. Winner takes all, loser
takes the fall.
When we were standing before the White Tiger Temple, Liao Jian spoke
suddenly. My king, do you know that my father, Liao Que the East Guardian
for your father, has been very strict to me when I was a kid. In his eyes, I have
to become an upright person and I grew up learning combat, strength, fight,
theres many that I fainted in the snow due to the strong impact of all these
trainings. Everytime I woke up lying next to a warm stove, surrounded by the
refreshing fragrance of the wood and a bowl of hot soup. Although my father
had never told me, I knew he was the one who carried me back to the room. His
face may always look serious all the time, but I knew he cared a lot about me.
This was why I swore to become the best East Guardian. But my father passed
away before I turned adult, a fire spirit killed him during the Holy War. My
father wanted me to become the best god of war, and I hope I can do it as well.
Liao Jian, what are you trying to tell me?
My king, I hope you allow me to deal with Qing Ren.
Liao Jian, I know that you are strong, but
My King, please let me try. Liao Jian knelt before me.
Looking at his determined look, I have no way to reject but I couldnt see if the
end of his fate was covered with snow or not.

Ice Fantasy 9 Fighting with Liao Jian

I was surprised when I saw Qing Ren, I thought Qing Ren was a burly and
rough-looking man like Liao Jians father, Liao Que. But no, the moment when
I saw Qing Ren, I almost thought I saw my brother, Ying Kong Shi. They have
the same delicate features and distinct profile, flowing long hair, so
unrealistically beautiful. He has a scar in between his eyebrows, like a blade.
Its in faint ivory colour. I knew that was where all the spiritual powers
gathered, just like cherry blossom petal mark between Ying Kong Shis
eyebrows. I have a lightning mark between my eyebrows; Yue Shen has the
mark of the moonlight while Xing Gui has the mark of a hexagram. Qing Rens
hair were scattered gently down, his eyes looked drifted away and free-spirited,
his smile looked evil and innocent. I wasnt sure what kind of power was hidden
under this appearance, making him the East Guardian.
Wing Ren seated on his throne, smiling at me. You are the king of that
ridiculous castle, Ka Suo?
Yes. I said.
He laughed and some of his hair fell and scattered over his eyes. All of you can
come together, I dont want to waste my time. He said.
The one who wanted to kill you is Liao Jian, not me. Liao Jian is the real Eash
Guardian. I said.
Real East Guardian? Haha! Dont make me laugh. All of you just come all at
once.
I used the Ice Tribes illusion skill to freeze my left arm and said. Liao Jian
will kill you, I wont do it.
Yue Shen said. My king, granny told you not to pay attention to equality
Yue Shen! This is my decision. I dont want Liao Jian to disappoint his father.
Then I heard the sound of Liao Jians footsteps coming from behind. He said,
Im Liao Jian, East Guardian of Ren Xue City.
Qing Rens gaze became extremely cold all of a sudden; I could feel the
murderous aura surrounding us. He said, Ren Xue City only has one and its
this one, theres also only one East Guardian and thats me. Before Qing Ren
could finish his sentence, Liao Jian went forward to attack Qing Ren. But this
sneak attack didnt pose any threat to him.
Ive finally witnessed Qing Rens incredible power; Liao Jian didnt even fight
ten rounds with him. But Qing Ren still lost the battle; he has lost it since the
beginning. Because he underestimated Liao Jian and I, and he shouldnt even
believe in us.
When Liao Jian made his first attack, he bent down and retreated suddenly
before Qing Ren could touch him, and I charged forward quickly with fiery
curse dagger in one hand, stabbing it straight through his heart. When Qing Ren
fell before me, his eyes were wide open; he couldnt believe that someone
outside of Huan Xue Mountain has defeated him. During the last moment of his
life, his handsome face still has the unbelievable expression on it. Liao Jian and
I didnt say a word when we saw Qing Ren turning into a puddle of snow water.
We had never thought that we could defeat Qing Ren so easily; we expected
either Liao Jian or myself would be seriously injured and we have also gotten
Huang Tuo to get ready with his healing enchantment to send us in if we got
hurt. But surprisingly both of us remained unharmed.
But the scars appeared at the invisible places, only at the time when the sun fell
onto the horizon.
Liao Jian was walking alone ahead of us, not talking at all, his back view
seemed so isolated. I knew he was sad because he abandoned the expectation
that his father had on him. Giving up ones dignity was somehow worse than
death, and I knew the sacrifices made by Liao Jian for me. If it werent for the
journey ahead of us, Liao Jian wouldnt resort to using assassination.
That night we settled on a hillside filled with cherry blossoms for the night, the
bright moonlight was like water splashing on the ground. I woke up in the
middle of the night and I saw Liao Jian standing at the highest point of the hill
with his back facing me, the moonlight was flowing down his hair and robe, I
could sense his despair from his back view.
That night it was my first time hearing Liao Jian singing, it was the kind of song
that would be sang repeatedly in the barrack at the battlefield, sad and desolate,
his loud broken voice resounded high above the clouds. I recalled the time when
I was young, I repeatedly heard this song during the holy war, and the warriors
would always sing this song in the sorrowful nights. They would continue
singing without any rest.
Then Yue Shen went up to Liao Jians side, I heard their conversation.
Yue Shen said, Liao Jian, sometimes a person has to give up a lot of things,
because there must be another thing that worth us doing that. For example, you
have someone that you want edto protect, something you wanted to accomplish,
waiting for the chance to realize a dream. Liao Jian, you know, I have been
looked down on when I was a kid, because I only knew assassination skill.
Despite having the highest spiritual powers among the kids of the same age, my
parents still looked down on me, they said Im a kid that brought shame to the
family. When I have yet to reach adulthood, the older kids loved bullying me.
There were times when the boys would push to the floor, pulling my hair and
manipulating ice to throw on me. Everytime I would hug myself, not saying a
single word, waiting for them to get tired of me and then I would pat myself
clean before heading back home. My mother was a beautiful woman; she would
get angry everytime when she saw my dirty look. She didnt even ask whether I
was being bullied, she would only say Im a kid that upset the family.
Yue Shen, why do you learn black magic instead of white magic, and only
learn assassination?
When I was still very young, my older sister, Yue Zhao and I were learning
witchcraft together, we were very well-behaved and our spiritual powers grew
stronger day by day. My father would always stroke our hair, telling us that we
would become the best illusionists after the royal family of Ren Xue City. At
that time, my fathers face was very gentle looking, snow was falling around us
but they didnt fall on us because my father would always shelter us under his
protection barrier. I knew the meaning of warm at a very young age. But one
day, my older sister was being killed, died so suddenly on her way home, I
remembered I was still pointing at the cherry blossom tree by the roadside
telling her how beautiful the cherry blossoms looked on the tree. Yet when I
turned to look at her, her pupils had already went blank, I saw her dazed
expression on her face then I saw her robe being blown by the wind before she
fell straight down in front of me. I was too scared to say anything, the cherry
blossom petals in my hands scattered all over the ground M family came out
to look for us, by the time they found us, my sister was already dead, and I
fainted next to her. The time when I woke up, I found myself sleeping on the
snow fox fur. Later, my people came to tell me for a long period of time I could
only speak one phrase and that phrase was, Sister, dont scare me! Wake up
That was when you started learning assassination skill?
Yes, because I do not wish that in future when I want to protect someone, I just
stand there powerlessly and watch the person die before my eyes.
The sound of the snowbird echoed throughout the sky. I looked the sleeping
Xing Gui next to me, she curled up in the enchantment created by Huang Tuo,
looking so peaceful as if she was lying in a huge egg safely.
The back views of Liao Jian and Yue Shen were exceptionally clear that night;
they stood high up the hill with the robes flying in the air.
I turned away and continued sleeping, then I dreamt of my brother, dreamt
about the winter when I killed him. Snow filled the entire city.

Ice Fantasy 10 The Assassination of Die Che

Ive finally found how huge and incredible about Hua Xue Mountain when I
was standing on the territorial water that was as vast as the Ice Sea. Xing Gui
told me this was the territory of South Guardian, Die Che and behind this
territorial water, its the Southern Palace Bo Tian Zhu Que.
Apparition was the only way for us to get past the territorial water. I hooked up
my finger, getting ready to summon the snow.
No, my king. Xing Guis breath was weak but rapid. My king, this is not any
ordinary lake. There are ten enchantments superimposed on this lake, there
might be more enchantments that I couldnt sense. In other words, someone
may just fall into another world if you are not careful enough. And what kind of
worlds would there be, I couldnt determine. Maybe its a world filled with
sharp ice blades, or a vast land of roaring fire, or maybe a beautiful hill planted
with cherry blossom trees, or you may just skip the South Guardian region, and
we might even meet Yuan Ji directly. So, my king, please dont use your magic
so easily because the union of the spiritual power could cause turmoil within the
enchantment, changing its entrances and exits.
I stood in front of the territorial water, the messy sunlight reflection on the
water were now shining on everyones face.
I said, Xing Gui, then how should we go over?
Chao Ya came up to me and said, My king, use my Wu Yin Qin (soundless
zither). Then she removed a hairpin from her hair and the hairpin became
bigger immediately, forming a huge black ancient zither.
Ive finally got to see the imperial zither used by my father. Its entire body was
black with white crystal strings and the end of the zither was charred.
Chao Ya said, This zither was used by my mother and during the holy war, the
end of the zither got burnt by the fire spirits magic. During the holy war, my
mother had spent several years in the mortal world; the people there were
amazed by my mothers zither playing skill. Then my mother left a replica of
Wu Yin Qin in the mortal world; from then on, it became the famous zither in
the mortal world generation after generation and they named it Jiao Wei. Wu
Yin Qin can change its size freely without any magic to support, so we dont
have to worry about changing the distribution of the enchantment. We can use
this zither as something, which they called boat in the mortal world, to cross the
sea.
When we stood on the zithers body, moving slowly across the water, Chao Ya
laughed. My king, I have never thought that zither could be used in such a
way.
At the other side of the sea would be Bo Tian Zhu Que Palace, the entire palace
looked just like a zither. When we went towards the door, a melodious sound of
a zither was coming from the inside, as if it was piercing down from the sky
directly, like waves in the heart coming one after another. The snow on the
ground swirled up from the ground all of a sudden, cherry blossoms petals
began falling off, and those petals fell neatly at our feet forming a petal trail.
The air was filled with floral scent; everyone was standing in the middle of the
petals, waiting. Huang Tuo created an enchantment to protect Xing Gui, we
stood back to back forming a hexagram lineup and I could vaguely feel that Die
Che would appear soon.
But when all the petals had fallen, Die Che has yet to appear and the music
became more melodious than before.
I noticed the expression on Chao Yas face and asked her. Chao Ya, whats
wrong with you?
Chao Ya said. My king, if you want me to compete with the master of this
zither, I dont think I have any chance of winning. I saw the dejected
expression on her face.
But when I turned around, I saw the despair on Xing Guis face. Then Xing Gui
opened her eyes, and said a sentence slowly, then I saw the tears in her eyes.
That sentence made every single one of us to stood on the spot motionlessly;
cold winds blowing, and cherry blossom flowers kept falling uncontrollably.
Xing Gui said, The person playing the song is only a palace maid of Die Che.
Po Tian Zhu Que and Mie Tian Xuan Wu were two totally different palaces;
Xuan Wu Palace was grand and majestic, the towering city walls were standing
high up in the sky, and weapons like three spines swords, ice blade and magical
staff were all displayed in the palace. All the people in the palace were tall
muscular men. The entire palace seemed like a place filled with male power.
But inside Bo Tian Zhu Que Palace, everything has a soft contour; the sky roof
has a thin layer of ice on it, letting the daylight sprinkled lightly into the palace
and the entire palace was floating within some kind of pale blue light. Music
could be heard from everywhere of the palace; smiling palace maids could be
seen everywhere in the garden with zithers in their hands, cherry blossoms were
falling slowly around them, just like those flamboyant dreams.
Die Che was reclining on the throne, barefooted and her hair was falling along
her body. She looked at me, not speaking at all, but I could see from her crystal
white pupil talking to me, she said, Ka Suo, youve come.
I have been seeing countless beauties in Ren Xue Cheng, concubines in the
palaces and the beautiful mermaid tribe. But I have to admit that the beautiful
look of Die Che was something I have never seen before; this kind of look had
never appeared in the most flamboyant dreams before. I could feel the
surrounding air becoming faint when I looked at her. Her eyes continued to talk
to me, saying. Ka Suo, youve come.
I got snapped out of my trance when Yue Shen patted my shoulder. She leant
forward and whispered at my ear. My king, she had just used soul capturing
spell on you. Be careful.
I looked at Die Che, and her smile was so alluring and attractive.
Yue Shen went up and looked at Die Che, saying. You better dont use your
assassination spell in front of me, they are not even up to one tenth of my
skills.
Then you can kill me completely. Die Ches speaking voice didnt carry any
emotions; it was slow and misty like a dream, so blur and unreal, as if the fog
has been lingering over the lake for a long time.
I saw the light had already appeared at Yue Shens hand, I knew it was a sign
that she would be using her magic.
No, Yue Shen. Xing Guis voice came from behind.
Why. Yue Shen turned and looked at Xing Gui.
Xing Gui said, Even if you managed to kill Die Che, we still wouldnt be able
to pass Po Tian Zhu Que Palace.
Xing Gui came down from Liao Jians arms, and walked to my side, holding out
her weak arm and pointed at the end of the grand hall, telling me. My king,
you see that wall?
I followed the direction of her arm and looked towards the end of the palace, it
was a tall and delicate wall that reached the top of the palace. There were a lot
of figures engraved on it, theres a beautiful woman in the centre, and that
would be Die Che who was seated on her throne, surrounding her would be
countless of musicians holding their ancient zither. But on that wall, Die Che
was the only one with expression, the expression on the other musicians was
hollow and confused, and they have no eyes. The only expression on Die Ches
face would be her arrogant yet attractive smile.
Xing Gui said, It was a wall of sigh.
Then I heard Chao Yas rapid and heavy breathing. She walked to the wall, held
her hand out to touch the corner portrait of a musician on the wall with her head
hanging low, not speaking at all. It was only after some time then she turned
around and said, This is my mother. Chi Lian. The old emperors imperial
musician.
Its true that this wall actually exists in this world. I thought its only a legend
within our music sorcery tribe. Chao Ya said.
Chao Ya, why cant we get through this wall? I asked.
My king, this is not any other ordinary wall, no blades or illusion magic can
has any effect on it. Only the most wonderful music of precision is able to touch
the heart of the wall. In the past, there are countless of musicians that wanted to
touch the heart of this wall, but to no avail. Theres only one person who
managed to touch the wall since the ancient times, and she has become the
guardian of this wall. She is Die Che, the legendary woman with rare beauty.
So, even if we were to kill Die Che, we still couldnt get pass Bo Tian Zhu Que
shrine.
Chao Ya walked and stood before Die Che, saying. In the eyes of the people
from the music sorcery tribe, you are indeed our God. I wish to hear your music,
I want to know what kind of melody can touch the heart of the wall of sigh.
Forget it! Im afraid that you will hit yourself to death on your Jiao Wei when
you hear my music.
Chao Yas face went pale, her body was shaking slightly, and I knew she was
holding back her anger. Anyone could hear the disdain Die Che has against
Chao Yas wu yin qin. But Chao Ya didnt say anything, she walked over and
knelt on one knee and said. Please play a song for us.
Die Che looked at Chao Ya and let out a sigh. Forget it, you will never be able
to learn my music no matter how many times you listen.
Chao Ya continued to kneel before her. Die Che stood up and said. Fine, as
your wish.
Ive finally saw Die Ches huan die qin (magic butterfly zither), that zither was
in fact not a zither. Die Che stood up, with both arms outstretched, fingers open,
and then she quickly spread her arms open. Five shiny green chords appeared in
between her ten fingers. When she used her white jade-liked finger to strike the
green chords, I could see countless butterflies with green glow flying out from
the chords. The melodies actually formed into a butterfly fluttering into the air. I
got so immersed into the music; those past memories came pouring back, just
like a flash of white cherry blossom petals flying over the four walls of
memories. Shi planted a kiss on my brow, Li Luo standing up tall on the
unicorn, Shi fell during the fire at the Mirage Palace, Lan Sand died under the
cherry blossom tree, a dream where Li Luo was buried under the deep ice sea,
the snow bird killed itself from hitting onto the huge cliff rock, the blossoming
of fiery red lotuses
Then I felt a sensation of pain hitting my body all of a sudden, and by the time I
recomposed myself, I saw those green butterflies kept flying into my body and
melted in my blood, traveling all over my body. Ive finally understand Die
Ches music was another way of hidden assassination, but when I wanted to
resist, it was already too late, my arm could no longer move. The view before
my eyes started to get blur, only Die Ches smile remained the same like the
wind of spring spreading around, so alluring so attractive.
When my willpower was dissipating slowly, I saw Liao Jian and Xing Gui
already lying on the floor, their silvery white hair were all over their sides, Pian
Feng was curling his ring finger up, summoning a wind blast to surround him
and those green butterflies were finding the loopholes to get into his body. I
knew he was going to crumble soon. Yue Shen and Huang Tuo were the only
ones that remained unharmed; Die Ches assassination posed no threat to Yue
Shen and Huang Tuos white protection enchantment was also something the
butterflies could not penetrate.
Then I heard Chao Yas voice, she said, My king, I cannot play something to
surpass Die Ches music because my feeling isnt as much as hers. My intuition
tells me that theres an unforgettable memory in her heart, if not she wont be
able to play such soulful music. My king, I know there is a lot of buried feelings
within your heart, broken yet intense, please send these feelings to me via the
form of dreams, I need to borrow your emotions to destroy the wall of sigh.
I could no longer distinguish where Chao Ya was when she was talking to me,
there was a huge patch of green butterflies appearing before my eyes, and so I
began to weave my memories into a dream those days when Shi and I were
together, I carried him around while we were in the mortal world, the day when
I saved him from the fire at the Mirage Palace, the day when I killed him with
my sword and him smiling at me, and then I lost my consciousness. It was a
very strange feeling, as if I have entered into a dream, but there was nothing in
the dream except pure pale blue colour, just like the sky colour in Snow Empire
when spring was about to arrive.

Ice Fantasy 11 Nightmare . Die Che . Yan Po

When I woke up, Huang Tuo was healing Pian Feng, Liao Jian was sitting
weakly on the floor and Xing Gui was still sleeping his his arms. Chao Ya
stooped down on the floor, blood was flowing out from her mouth onto the
floor, just like the snow melted into cold snow water. And Die Che fell onto the
floor in a daze, her face had seemed to grow old for several hundreds years
within one instant. Yue Shen had already leveled her moon blade at her neck.
The wall of sigh has collapsed into pieces, dust flying everywhere, and then
gradually settled down.
Die Che kept shaking her head, saying. Its impossible. How can someone,
who comes from the outside of Huan Xue Mountain, destroy the wall of sigh?
Yue Shen put away the moonlight blade and said. I dont think we need to kill
her anymore. Shes already dead.
Before we left Po Tian Zhu Que Palace, Chao Ya told me. My king, in fact
within our music sorcery tribe, Die Che is the best goddess of beauty and
kindness. My king, if you are proficient in tune or melody, you would have
understand that for someone who can play such a beautiful music is definitely
not a bad-hearted person.
Yue Shen said, Thats why I didnt kill her. My king, actually she didnt use
the most powerful assassination spell, if not Liao Jian and Xing Gui would have
been dead by now. When I actually fought with her that time, then I realized her
skill isnt anywhere lower than mine.
I turned around, the temple has lost the pale blue sheen, I knew Die Che has
already withdrawn her spiritual power, the entire palace has become a huge yet
magnificent ruins. I could see many palace maids coming out and I knew Die
Che was the one who asked them to leave. Because when we were about to pass
through the wall of sigh, Die Che said, Ka Suo, I can no longer guard this
palace anymore because I have always thought my feelings were the greatest
and most noble feelings in the world, so strong yet despairing. But I found
another feeling that has the power to surpass mine, so theres no point for me to
guard this palace anymore. I guess I will make a trip to the mortal world,
playing zither, singing songs, to make the mortals also remember my magical
butterfly zither, just like how they remember Chao Ya mothers wu yin qin.
Then I saw her smile, the flowery and warm smile, that beautiful lady was no
longer the arrogant and powerful South Guardian, but an ordinary woman,
embracing her zither, playing a sad piece of music.
I bowed at her with my status as a king; I did not know what kind of person was
she in the past, hurrying through the trajectory of her life and left, but that short
span of time was her remembered after so many thousand years later. Die Che
gave me a dream, she told me that dream has the appearance of that person; she
has been having this dream every night, a dream that she has had for a thousand
year. In that dream, there was a courtyard covered with cherry blossoms and
snow, theres wind blowing the cherry blossom flowers off from the ground like
the falling snow, a man was standing in the middle of the snow, his smile was
so gentle and bright, thick eyebrow, sparkling eyes. He walked up to Die Che,
bent down smiling at her; his smile was as bright as the sun then the wind came,
the cherry blossoms on the ground flew up in the air, and they turned into blood
red in the midair, his hair and robe were flying up at the same time, creating the
rustling sound. Then the image went still, everything disappeared slowly like
fog.
My name is Die Che, born in the music sorcery tribe. My mother told me when I
was born, Zhuo Yue Xing just rose to the highest point in the sky, those cold
moonlight dispersed among the dark night sky, and finally falling into my eyes
and became the crystal soul.
I have been a kid with strong spiritual power, my hair was longer than my older
brothers and sisters, they doted on me a lot, always carried me on their
shoulders. They would always call my name, Die Che, Die Che, Die Che.
My favourite brothers name was Chi Mo, he was the youngest boy among our
music sorcery tribe, and his hair was soft like silk. We grew up together.
My brother was just like me, a kid with strong spiritual power, he taught me all
sort of magic, he taught me how to control the chords created by illusions,
gentle-looking eyes and smiling lips.
When we were still children, Chi Mo would always bring me deep into the snow
fog forest to see the huge birds whistling through the shadows of the forest, the
desolated and broken cries pulled invisible scars across the pale blue sky.
Brother would always look at those panicky birds and said to me, Die Che,
have you ever thought of flying up in the sky to have a good look at it? I want to
know if theres cherry blossoms above the cloud or are they occupied by the
souls.
Whenever Chi Mo said that to me, I would always see those sun dappled
shadow of the trees falling into his crystal clear eyes. For many times I thought
his eyes were black, like Corydalis ink so pure yet creepy black, embracing
everything, enveloping everything. I always felt fearful, but everytime when Chi
Mo smiled at me, that clean and beautiful smile was like those bright sunlight
debris turned in crystal flowers blossoming on his face.
I always believed that my brothers body would have the scent of flower
blooming. Just like how I believed his clothes would have the essence of flower.
That moment of fragrance, but they could go on eternally.
Chi Mo was older than me by ten years, when I was 120 years old; my favourite
brother was already 130 years old. In that particular morning, I was about to
run out of the house to look for Chi Mo that time, I saw him standing in the
middle of the snow, my adult brother. The moment he turned his head around, I
could hear the sound of blooming cherry blossom flowers.
Chi Mo was standing in front of me, tall and straight, his long cloak was like a
floating cloud sketching his long slender figure. Chi Mo was more handsome
than my father and other brothers, his eyebrows were as straight as slanting
blade flying into the hair on the temple, his eyes were bright like the stars in the
sky, his face has the sharp profile as if crafted by the cold wind. He was facing
me, corners of his mouth curled up, revealing his white teeth, I saw the bright
smile of my brother.
Cherry blossoms were blooming presumptuously behind him.
He walked in front of me, bent over to face me and said. Good morning, Die
Che.
Ten years later, I have become an adult as well, I stood in front of Chi Mo and
smiled at him just like how he smiled at me ten years ago, Chi Mo squinted his
eyes to look at me, his eyelashes were long and soft, he said, Die Che, you are
the most beautiful woman Ive ever seen. Even more beautiful than my mother.
Chi Mos mother was a concubine of my father; she had died a long time ago,
and her death was because of some unknown reason that was being concealed,
no one knew about it except my father and my mother.
Chi Mo grew up as a kid without a mother, but he has been quiet and kind,
gentle and stood aloof from the world. Hes still the same even after hes an
adult. He would smile just because of a flower blossoming; he would also smile
when he was looking up the sky. Every evening he would sit on the highest city
wall in the palace to play his zither, countless of birds would hover above his
head, feathers fell down and covered his eyes turning them into dove grey, and
the shape of the clouds were just like intoxicated red flowers.
This was how he has been living for the past hundred years and everytime I
would ask him, Ge, arent you lonely?
He looked at me and said, I will never be lonely because I have Die Che.
Chi Mo and I were the ones with the strongest spiritual power among the
family, I was the pride of my father, but not Chi Mo, and my father did not like
him. When I was still little, everytime my father saw me with Chi Mo, he would
come over and pick me up and put me on his shoulders, walking away, leaving
my brother behind. But Chi Mo was never upset, he would always stand behind
me and watch me, everytime when I turned my head around, I would see his
bright cherry blossom-liked smile, he would stand on the horizon line and watch
me walk away.
Once I had asked my father the reason for not liking Chi Mo, it was my first
time asking and also the last time. Because his warm expression turned cold
suddenly just like ice. Then he stroked my hair and said, Die Che, then day
when I grow old, you will become the new king of the music sorcery tribe, you
will stand at the centre of the grand hall and play for our noble king, your
music will be heard throughout the entire Snow Empire. You are my pride.
And I looked up, I would always see my fathers god-liked face and he would
stroke my long hair, smiling at me. His smile was as somber as dusk.
I have never blamed my father, but when I looked at my brother I would feel so
sad so depressing. Because I adored my father, he was the greatest musician in
the history of the music sorcery tribe. Chi Mo also worshipped him, and
everytime if he were to mention father, his eyes would sparkle and his
expression would look exceptionally respectful. But my father didnt like like, I
would always feel sad for Chi Mo.
My father was the imperial musician of the Snow Empire, and also the only man
that was very well versed in music, in the past most of the kings of the music
sorcery tribe were women, and their music was soft and gorgeous. But my
fathers music was just like a gushing sun, like the roaring snowstorm, I have
not heard my fathers performance when he first became the imperial musician.
I only heard from my family, they told me on that day, the soul and spirits of my
fathers music were wafting above the entire Snow Empire, all the birds from
everywhere flew high up into the sky and their chirps lingered long over Ren
Xue Cheng.
I am my fathers pride, everytime when he brought me to attend the various
ceremonies in Ren Xue Cheng, he would carry me high above his head and told
all the sorcerers, swordsmen and astrologers, This is my daughter, the best
musician from the family. I leant down to my fathers head and I saw the smile
on his face. A whistling wind blew across the grand hall, my hair and robe
spread out in the air and I saw the faces of those around me, they were smiling
at me but I would always think of Chi Mos face. I wanted to know whether
those tiny petals have fallen onto his long eyelashes or not.
Everytime when I left the palace for Ren Xue Cheng, my brother, Chi Mo, would
always stand at the gate to send me off, he would always lean down and tell me,
Die Che, Ill wait for you to come back.
When I left the palace, I would always turn back to look at my brother,
watching his robe flew in the wind, seeing his soft smile was as if the starlight
that was guarding the city gate, so blurry yet light. Around us, tiny snowflakes
continued hitting the black city wall, just like a tragic yet gentle suicide.
And everytime when I came back, I would always see Chi Mo sitting on the
highest city wall to wait for me, he would have his zither on his knees, his long
slender fingers would start running across the chords creating melodious
music. Those flying birds would always hover above his head, their feather
came rustling down, I saw my quiet and impressive-looking brother, I always
wanted to cry.
When Chi Mo and I grew up and left snow fog forest, we have never go back
since then. Chi Mo has no longer bring me to the end of the woods to see those
birds flying through the shadows of those tall trees. But occasionally we would
stand at the highest wall of the palace, watching the other side of the ice sea.
My brothers eyes would always feel the stinging pain from the wind, but he
would insist not to close his eyes until they started tearing. I asked why didnt
he close his eye and he turned to reply me, Why can those birds fly freely in
the sky while I have to be so weak in the wind?
I looked at my brother, not knowing how to answer him, but he smiled in a blink
of eyes, he said, Die Che, dont need to think, some things do not have an
answer to it. With that, he smiled at me, the smile that filled with the scent of
flower.
Chi Mo always asked me, Die Che, do you know what is on the other side of
Ice Sea?
I told him father had once told me before, the fire tribe was living at the other
side of the Ice Sea, it was the evil race.
Chi Mo always looked at the other side of Ice Sea for a long time and not saying
a word, his back was against me, I couldnt see his eyes, but I could imagine,
his eyes were definitely filled with the shadows of the flying birds in the sky.
The wind at the sea was always strong, everytime my brother would ask me,
Die Che, are you cold? Then he would walk over and untie his robe,
enveloping me into his embrace, I could smell the scent of blooming flowers. I
knew the spirits of the flowers have started to dance.
Chi Mo was the only male musician that was of the same level as me, none of
my other brothers had passed the musician test; its almost a fact that there
barely has any male musician in the history of the music sorcery tribe, so the
time when I saw Chi Mo wearing the musicians beautiful black robe that has
gold trimming, I felt so faintly blissful, so slow and vague yet very touching.
But I could still hear my father sighing behind my back, and when I turned
around, I saw a drop of tear rolling down from the corner of my fathers eyes,
this was the first time I saw my father cry.
My brother never liked to talk to people since he was a kid, hes always stay in
one place by himself, quiet and ordinary.
This was a sentence that he always said to me, Die Che, do you want to leave
with me?
At that time I didnt understand his meaning, then I asked him, Leave? Chi
Mo, do you mean we leave the palace of the music sorcery tribe?
Chi mo looked at me, his eyes looked sad like a panic sunset, he came over and
grabbed my shoulders, leaning down to look at me. Die Che, I want to take
you with me, we can go to the other side of Ice Sea, we can leave this place, will
you come with me?
I looked at Chi Mos face; the painful look on his face was like a deep scratch.
I said, Ge, I will go to wherever you want me to go.
Then Chi Mo rested his head on my shoulder, he didnt cry out loud, but I could
feel his tear flowing down my neck drop after drop, I didnt know the tear of our
tribal people could be so hot to the extent that it almost burnt me.
Chi Mo whispered to me, Die Che, I dont want you to go anywhere, you
should live happily in the music sorcery palace and become the new king for the
tribe. Dont forget you are fathers most beloved daughter.
The snowbird flew past hurriedly; crying came one after another, it was hoarse
wound appearing one after another.
When I was 190 years old, my father has officially announced that I have
become the next king of the music sorcery tribe. That day at the open palace, my
fathers voice was exceptionally loud and his voice lingered around the palace
for a long long time. I stood at the centre of the grand hall when the win from
an unknown direction started blowing my hair, covering my eyes. I wanted to
see Chi Mos smile, then I wouldnt feel so flustered, but I could only see Chi
Mos smile vaguely from the gap of my messy hair. I could only see his white
teeth and straight brows, like a torn sunrise smile hiding behind the water
vapour. But I still managed to calm down suddenly, because I smelled the scent
of blooming flower around me.
At the end of the ceremony, I saw the king of the Snow Empire; he came to
attend the ceremony. He was just like my father, tall and mighty, but he has an
inviolable aura of divine glory around him. He walked and stopped before me,
smiling. Die Che, I know you are your fathers most beloved daughter, I give
you this zither, give me your palm.
When I held my palm our, I felt a sudden pain at the tips of all my ten fingers,
then the pain disappeared in the moment. I looked up at the king and he smiled
at me, saying. Die Che, try your spiritual power.
When I read the spell, I saw ten flashing green chords emitted from both of my
hands, then it enveloped the entire grand hall in a moment. And when I plucked
the chord gently, I heard a melody that I had never heard before.
The king sat on his high throne and smiled at me, saying. From today
onwards, this zither shall be named Huan Die Qin.
Then the rest of my tribal people and I knelt down, I heard the worship and
prayer my people have towards the king.
But when the king walked out of the hall, he stopped suddenly before my
brother, Chi Mo. Chi Mo was kneeling on the ground with his head hanging
low, not saying anything.
I saw the sudden change in the kings expression; his eyes have countless of
swirling snow, he turned around to look at my father. I saw the horror on my
fathers face; an icy blue murderous aura could be seen on the kings face, and
I felt a heavy pressure smothered on my body. This was when I realized how
insurmountable was the kings power.
I heard my fathers hoarse voice, saying lowly. My king, I know what to do.
I watched the king left the hall; wind filled his phoenix robe, flying lightly like a
herons wings. The time when he left the grand hall, my brother fell onto the
palace ground suddenly, his eyes were closed, his hair scattered down his robe
and glistening white blood kept gushing out from his mouth.
Father came over and carried him up, then left the hall. When he was at the
door, he turned to me. Die Che, from now onwards, you are the king of music
sorcery tribe, you carries the fate of the entire tribe.
After father left, everyone also left. I was the only one left at the centre of the
hall, not knowing where should I go. I looked up at the high dome, tearing
streaming down like rain.
From that day onwards, I have never seen my brother, Chi Mo, anymore.
From that day my brother left me onwards, I kept having the same endless
dream, in the dream its full of Chi Mos smile, he was standing high up on the
city wall in his white robe, imposing. He was waiting for me to come home,
countless of flying birds gathered and dispersed in the sky just like those ever-
changing clouds, feathers falling down, cherry blossom flowers blossoming, my
brothers robe flying in the wind. My brother was playing the zither, his fingers
were dry yet agile, his music was broken and bright, like tearing sunrise. I
always heard my brother talking to me, telling me his longing for a desperate,
broken and selfless love. At the end of the dream, those dancing cherry blossom
flowers turned red in a moment, fresh red like the sun melted in the water
turning into the light and colour of an illusion. Then everything disappeared,
my brothers smile appeared and disappeared within the dissipating mist.
I always asked my father where did Chi Mo go, was he alright, why didnt he
come and see me.
My father would always stay silent; he would just point at the flying snowbirds
in the sky and said. Die Che, you see those birds, so carefree.
Suddenly I remembered the past, Chi Mo brought me to the snow fog forest to
see the shadows of the flying birds, watching the shadows of the trees fell into
his eyes that turned into creepily black. But time flew past so quickly and a
hundred over years had passed.
Thunders rumbled across the sky, just like the pounding drums resounded
throughout the entire Snow Empire.
Chi Mo died at the age of 200 years old, thats also then year when I became
the king of my tribe at the age of 190.
I was the one who killed my brother, my beloved Chi Mo gege, the brother that
has the scent of blooming flower, the brother that doted me the most, the
brother who would say As long as Die Che is around, I will not be lonely
anymore..
One month after the disappearance of my brother, I had a dream, in the dream
Chi Mo was locked underneath an altar, so dark and damp, he was being nailed
on a wall, his head hanging low and his hair was covering his handsome face. I
couldnt see his face but I knew my brother must be very painful.
I went to look for my father, then my father told me about my brothers stuff. My
fathers narration was slow and illusory, just like a vague dream with clear
feelings and when I woke up from the dream, I was already in tear.
My father told me Chi Mos mother was the woman that he loved the most; his
mother has fire red pupil and flaming red long hair because she was from the
Fire Tribe. The time when father married her, she possessed the face of a
woman from the Ice Tribe, but when she was 200 years old that time, her hair
and eyes turned fiery red all of a sudden.
Chi Mos mother gave birth to Chi Mo for the sake of my father, and the time
when Chi Mo was born, she used the ice sword to cut open her stomach and
countless of sparkling fire rolled down to the floor; Chi Mo appeared within the
flame, looking so serene. Then the flames were put out gradually, Chi Mos hair
and pupils changed back to the same colour as my father, but father knew the
time when Chi Mo turned 200, he would revert back to the look of the Fire
Tribe.
That day when the king walked past Chi Mo, he discovered that Chi Mo was the
descendant of the Fire Tribe, so he instructed my father to make Chi Mo
disappear, and to use the cruel punishment. So my brother was being nailed on
the wall by five ice swords for fourteen days, and then letting him bleed to death
slowly.
When I heard that, my tear couldnt stop flowing down and I thought of my
brothers thin body.
Ive finally got to see Chi Mo at the underground dark room underneath the
altar; he was being nailed on the thick basalt walls with several ice swords, red
blood was trickling down his pierced chest, spreading onto the icy floor. I saw
his hair and pupils had become bright red like the flame.
I went to his feet and he leant forward to look at me, his hair was covering his
face; he didnt show any pain or resentment on his face, still so calm and
grateful.
He said to me, Die Che, youve already known everything right?
I looked into his red eyes and nodded. Yes, I know, xiao gege.
He said, Die Che, dont be sad. Ive never hated father but I liked you more.
Im already very lucky to be able to come to this world. Please take care of
father and everyone in the tribe.
The time when I went there, the third ice sword pierced through his chest, I
could hear the sound of the bloody flesh, heavy like viscous magma gurgling
down.
I saw his brows knitting tightly together and it made my heart hurt.
Chi Mo looked at me and said, Die Che, dont be sad. Therere still two more
icicles. Then I will be able to sleep.
Gege, why must the king be so cruel to you? I dont approve. I said.
Then I walked over and summoned the sword, piercing it through his throat.
Chi Mo lowered his head; his hair covering my face and his tear fell onto my
eyes. I heard his raspy voice in his throat and he said. Die Che, why are you
so silly? Why did you break the Code?
I replied, Ge, how can I see you suffer like this?
Chi Mos blood streamed down the ice sword and then towards my robe, dying
my entire music sorcery robe.
Because I went against the kings punishment order by killing Chi Mo, the king
was furious with me. When I looked into my fathers eyes, I could only see
sorrow and pity, I walked over to hug him and wrinkles on his face spread like
fast-growing vines.
He said, What are you going to do?
I said, Father, Ive prepared not to be the king of the music sorcery tribe
anymore. I will leave this palace and find a place to retreat, spending the rest of
my life there.
My father didnt say anything; I only heard the cry of the flying bird in the sky. I
looked up and remembered those falling grey feathers and the eyes of Chi Mo, a
flash of sadness, attractive and alluring.
The time when I was preparing to leave the palace, I met a lady at the bottom of
the huge city wall. She told me her name was Yuan Ji and she asked me whether
I was willing to see if my feelings towards Chi Mo could touch the heart of the
wall of sigh. I turned around to see the palace of my tribe, feeling it was so
insignificant like a crystal garden.
Yuan Ji said, Thats right. It is a crystal garden.
I turned away suddenly and asked her. How did you know what Im thinking
about?
Yuan Ji didnt answer me. She said, I know you are a musician with strong
spiritual power, are you willing to take a look at the legendary wall of sigh?
I lowered my head and thought about it. Ive realized theres nothing in Ren
Xue Cheng that I couldnt bear to part with and so I nodded.
The moment when I nodded, I saw countless of flowers blooming in the
surrounding air, countless of flower spirits. That wasnt an illusion because I
saw Yuan Jis finger moving and the magic she used.
The time when I left Ren Xue Cheng, my mind has numerous pictures emerging
out, I saw my brother standing in the middle of the snow smiling down at me; I
saw the shadows of the flying birds in his eyes like the colour of the night sky,
the disillusionment in his eyes; I saw Chi Mo standing at the city gate waiting
for me to come back and his eyes sparkled like the stars in the sky, the colour of
the flower spirits running around his robe; I saw my brother sitting on the
highest city wall playing his zither waiting for me to come home with wind
blowing his hair and his robe was always so clean and elegant; I saw my
brother being nailed on the wall, his tear falling onto my face and also his blue
robe, the big water stains on his robe were like blooming lotuses

Thunder rumbled behind my back, it was so loud as if the entire city has
collapsed.
I looked up and smelled the scent of flowers blooming everywhere. The spirits of
the flowers.
Xiao gege, xiao gege, my beloved Chi Mo has finally disappeared before my
eyes.
Ge, please forgive me. I have to leave, leave this troubled palace, leave this
illusion city that buried my happy times. Perhaps at the end of the sky, I would
see your soul and that time, please smile at me, just like the bright smile that
torn the sun, so that I could end my crying with a smile, and then let me hear
you sing freely.

Because Xing Gui has been sleeping, so we couldnt hit the road to continue
with our journey. Because ahead of us was the territory of the North Guardian,
Xing Zhous territory; without Xing Gui, every step we took was an
unpredictable purgatory.
Zong Tian Xuan Wu shrine was at the highest point of a snow mountain; we
could still see it just by standing at the territory of the South Guardian, that
white majestic palace was like the sharpest three spines sword stretching
towards the pale blue sky, so strange yet gorgeous. During those few nights
when Xing Gui was sleeping deeply, we could see the stars above Zong Tian
shrine, they were changing their positions in accordance to a very strange
trajectory. Occasionally the shrine would emit a dazzling white light and they
would form a huge hexagram when the white lights shone onto the dark sky. It
was like the mark on the middle of both Xing Jiu and Xing Guis eyebrows.
Xing Gui woke up suddenly three days after her coma, but she went back to
sleep instantly, in the moment when she was awake, white blood kept gushing
out from her mouth and she grabbed Huang Tuos robe with a painful
expression, saying, Bring me back to. Po Tian Shrine Then she
slipped back to sleep, never woke up again.
Once we brought Xing Gui back to the ruined Po Tian Shrine, she began to
wake up, still feeling weak like all her spiritual power was being drained.
Huang Tuo kept her within the white enchantment, and then Xing Gui started to
get better day by day.

Ice Fantasy 12 The Magic of Xing Zhou

So we spent nearly half a month in Po Tian Shrine, when Xing Gui could finally
stand up.
Xing Gui told me that there was a restriction among the astrologers, that was
when the astrologer with stronger spiritual powers was able to suppress the
weaker astrologer, and could even control or kill the weaker astrologer. This
astrologer tribes oldest trend has started since ice age time; no one could
escape this restriction, so it was a pretty sad thing for an astrologer to be in the
weaker side. In other words, the moment we stepped into the boundary of Zong
Tian Shrine, if the North Guardian Xing Zhou were to do it, Xing Gui wouldnt
be able to cast any spell or worse, Xing Zhou could kill Xing Gui easily. And
Zong Tian shrine was situated at the highest point on the snow mountain, so the
area that Xing Zhou could control was even bigger.
I asked Xing Gui, Is Xing Zhous power that powerful?
Xing Gui turned around and said. My king, very powerful. My king, you know
granny is a very good astrologer right? In the past those dreams that she gave
you were so realistic that my brother couldnt even create it. But the staff that
granny used is the fallen star staff while Xing Zhous staff is the vertical star
staff. You can see the stars above her shrine; they are changing their positions
constantly, Xing Zhou is controlling the track of the stars to a certain extent.
This isnt that simple that an astrologer can reach so easily.
I lowered my head, not saying a word.
Huang Tuo came over and carried Xing Gui up just like carrying his own
daughter, he smiled at Xing Gui and said. You just need to stay within my
protection enchantment when we reach the territory of the North Guardian,
dont come out at all. I can guarantee that you wont get killed by Xing Zhou.
His smile was so calm and firm, it made me thought of my father suddenly
that time when the Fire Tribe attacked Ren Xue Cheng, he has that expression,
firm like the most solid ice jade.
Huang Tuo, what about you? You dont know anything about the black magic,
what would happen if someone were to attack you? Yue Shen said.
Huang Tuo chuckled. It doesnt matter.
Its alright. I will stand beside Huang Tuo to protect him. And theres Liao
Jian, I think other than the North Guardian, no one can fight with both Liao Jian
and myself. Pian Feng added.
The next days Xing Gui would stand at the highest slopes to read the stars, I
saw her raising her fallen star staff at the sky constantly, those stars would
gather into a bunch of bright lights, enveloping Xing Gui in it and everytime
there would definitely be a strong wind. Xing Guis hair and robe were flying in
the wind, I could feel the faint shaking of the ground.
This was my first time seeing such a long star reading ceremony that was so full
of strength. All of us were standing at the bottom of the hill, not speaking at all,
on the third day when Xing Gui ended her star reading session, the starlight in
the sky has condensed into a beam of light and shattered into pieces, falling all
over Xing Guis feet, I saw Xing Gui started falling backward and her robe
fluttering. Huang Tuo went up to catch hold of her before her body touched the
ground. He put her in the enchantment that he had created long ago. Within the
transparent light globe, I saw white blood coming out from the corner of Xing
Guis mouth, just like how she fainted when we were at the Northern territory.
During these three days, Xing Gui managed to find a detailed route to Zong
Tian Xuan Wu shrine, including where to stop, where to continue the journeys
in the nights, Xing Gui has depleted her spiritual power totally; Huang Tuo
created a healing enchantment and put Xing Gui in it. Then all of us took off
with her. Because the moment we entered the territory of the North Guardian,
Xing Gui would have to stay in Huang Tuos enchantment, if not she would be
easily killed by Xing Zhou.
The route chosen by Xing Gui was very complex and tortuous, passing the
forests, lakes, swamps, stone forest; because of Xing Guis precise star reading
skill, were always able to avoid the astrologers from the northern territory
without creating any direct conflict; Xing Gui has been using her spiritual
power to suppress those astrologers other than Xing Zhou, so that we wouldnt
have to use up too much of our power in fighting before we could even meet
Xing Zhou.
After walking for ten days, we were all standing on the peak of the snow
mountain, Zong Tian Xuan Wu shrine was standing before us. The palace was
so high up, almost nearing the sky; the city wall seemed to have a thousand
blades on it, extending upwards. Xing Gui told use the distribution of the shrine;
it was decorated in accordance to the position of hexagram, every corner of the
hexagram has a very tall tower, the top would be the best place for star reading,
and Xing Zhous grand hall was at the centre of the hexagram; and Xing Zhous
Zong Xing throne was sitting at the centre of the grand hall. The throne was
made of basalt from Huan Xue Shen Shan, whereby Xing Zhou has given the
throne unlimited spiritual power that embraced her spiritual powers and making
up for each other.
We stood at the doorway of Zong Tian Gong and Xing Gui said to me. My
king, we can go in now. Xing Zhou may not know that we are here already, if
Yue Shen were to assassinate her now, it should be successful.
Yue Shen walked over, holding onto the transparent circular enchantment and
said, Xing Gui, don worry, I will use my assassination skill to kill the person
that makes you suffer.
Then all of a sudden we heard an ethereal voice, that voice said, Yue Shen, you
better come see me directly, if not you will be like your older sister, dying
without even knowing the reason. Ka Suo, I respect you as a king, in order not
to let you get lost, I will tell you the route you can take to see me. At where all
of you are standing, it is Xuan Lei Star Sacrificial stand, you just need to walk
straight, turn left at the second intersection and you will see me. My king, I am
waiting for you
Then a sharp and broken laughter began to ring throughout the surrounding, its
useless even if they were to cover their ears, that kind of laughter just entered
the mind with ease, ringing back and forth in the mind, making one feeling
extremely uncomfortable. And when I went back to check on Xing Gui, I knew
the reason why Xing Zhou was laughing, because Xing Gui was lying
unconsciously in the protection enchantment, blood was gushing out from her
mouth staining her robe. Blood was also flowing out of Huang Tuos mouth; he
was kneeling on the ground on one knee, both his arms stretched behind his
back like a flying snowbird. He was using all his strength to maintain the
protection enchantment, which Xing Gui was in. But the enchantment has
already started to shrink in size, I saw the frown on Huang Tuos face getting
tighter, and his body started to shake.
But that laughter disappeared suddenly, just like how unpredictable it was the
time when it started.
That voice said, Ka Suo, come and see me. I am the Xing Zhou that you are
looking for, the North Guardian, the greatest astrologer of Huan Xue Shen
Shan. I am waiting for you at my Zong Xing throne
It seemed like Xing Zhou was already aware of our actions clearly, we have
underestimated Xing Zhous ability. Pian Feng was looking at the towering
Xuan Lei Star Sacrificial stand and said. The wind is coming from all directions
from Zong Tian shrine, our hair and robes were being blown like a flag
fluttering in the wind.
Our actions are in Xing Zhous control, I guess we have no other choice but to
listen to her. Yue Shen said.
Inside the enchantment, Xing Gui lifted her head and said to me. My king, I
didnt expect Xing Zhous power is so strong and powerful, and it isnt
something that I can fight against. My king, I am sorry
Liao Jian walked over and knelt down with his face on the enchantment around
Xing Gui, and said to her. Xing Gui, no one is blaming you. Just sleep tight, I
will not let anything to happen to you.
When Xing Zhou appeared before us, Xing Gui and Huang Tuo have already
collapsed onto the ground, Huang Tuos enchantment was gone and only the
shattered pieces were left. As for Xing Gui, she was already on the ground,
unconscious. When we walked from Xuan Lei Star Sacrificial platform to Zong
Xing throne, Xing Zhous spiritual power started to grow stronger, it affected
Xing Gui even more, and Huang Tuo could no longer support the enchantment.
Xing Gui was fighting back with the tearing pain she had, her lips were bitten so
badly till it bleed and I saw Liao Jian clenching his fist so tightly until I could
see the white bone.
Ka Suo, you are here.
The time when Xing Zhou talked to me, I could not see her lips moving, I could
only hear her voice coming from an unknown place within the vast and empty
hall, so faintly just like a dream. I could only hope that Xing Zhou was not
manipulating the dreams to control them, because I could see Pian Feng and
Liao Jian were already in trance. But Yue Shen was not affected by it in any
wau, because she could easily deflect those assassinations skills. Yue Shens
expression was solemn and murderous; I saw the moonlight gradually forming
into an ice sword in her hand.
Xing Zhous voice appeared again and she said. Yue Shen, I know you want
me to see the moonlight in your hand, I also know the real weapon is not that
ice sword in your hand, you will attack me with your ice sword, and then you
will make sure of the time when I blocked the ice sword and used the poison
from the peacocks gut, adding it to the illusion to control the snow storm to
surround me. Like this I wont be able to move, because the moment I touch the
snow around me, I will be poisoned. And if I cant move, you will use your
moonlight blade to kill me. Did I say it correctly, Yue Shen?
I saw Yue Shens calm expression, but panic in her eyes could not be hidden.
Xing Zhous face was still strange and faint, misty like a dream.
This was the first time I felt forlorn. From the start of entering Huan Xue Shen
Shan, from Feng Tian, Qing Ren, till Die Che, I have never felt so hopeless
before. Xing Zhou was able to read everyones mind, which would mean all
attacks were useless on her. I did not know how to beat her anymore.
I looked at Yue Shen, and she looked at me. I knew she wanted me to join
forces with her, so I nodded my head.
But soon I realized even if we were to join forces, we still could not defeat Xing
Zhou. Everytime if we were to attack her, she would be able to predict our
position, illusion skills and even the speed.
Yue Shen and I were stooped down on the ground, Xing Zhous smile was still
so faint and misty, like a black Mandala flower in the mist, having a scent that
could make one sink into a trance but it was dangerous and deadly.
Ka Suo, you can never revive your brother. You cant even pass Zong Tian
Xuan Wu shrine, let alone the West territory. I shall let all of you die here and it
will increase the spiritual power of Zong Tian shrine.
Then I saw the phantasmagoric light ball in Xing Zhous hand, I knew that was
the unique dream of the astrologer tribe, Xing Jiu and Xing Gui had used it
before. I knew the moment Yue Shen and I entered that dream, we wouldnt be
able to wake up.
But I have no strength to fight against it; my spiritual power was dispersing as
quickly as the mist under the sun. I looked at Yue Shen and she was looking at
me on the ground, I saw despair in her eyes.
Just when I was about to fall into the dream, a sudden burst of piercing cold
wind came from behind and countless sharp icicles flew across my shoulders
and then I heard the low flesh piercing sound.
I looked up to see Xing Zhous mouth agape, her eyes have an unbelievable
expression in them, but fresh blood continued flowing out from her chest and
down the icicle, dripping onto Zong Xing throne.
I turned around to see Pian Feng standing behind my back with his eyes closed,
tear flowing out of his eyes. Huang Tuo was sitting on the ground, and Xing
Gui was lying in a pool of blood in front of him, hair scattered out, both eyes
were open, staring at the sky about Zong Tian shrine. There was no expression
on her face, so empty and numb.
Suddenly a strange and weird smile appeared across Xing Zhous face, her
voice was still so faint and elusive. She said, You may have crossed the
Northern Zong Tian Shrine, but you can never cross the west territory, because
the West Guardian
Before Xing Zhou could finish her words, those icicles that ran through her
chest grew a long sharp barb and I heard the shattering of Xing Zhous body. In
actual fact it wasnt Po Kong ice sword that defeated Xing Zhou, it was Jian Ci
magical ice curse. After the first attack those ice swords would have new ice
swords growing out from them and they would launch the second attack, this
kind of magic would only be used on people with stronger spiritual power,
because this illusion magic was too power consuming. It would mean to perish
together in a way. I couldnt understand why Xing Gui, as an astrologer, would
know the most powerful magic of the ice tribe illusionist.
In fact I wanted to let Xing Zhou to finish her words, but she didnt manage to
say it, she fell onto the ground; her facial expression was still so strange and
blurry, I could vaguely feel that she knew something, but I just couldnt get the
exact answer of it.

Ice Fantasy 13 Xing Gui buried at the hill full of cherry blossoms
I buried Xing Gui at the back of Zong Tian Shrine whereby the hill was covered
with cherry blossom flowers and iris flowers. Liao Jian used his sword to dig
Xing Guis tomb. Although he didnt say a word, I could see his tear dropping
one after another into the black soil. When the tomb was done, Liao Jians
sword has lots of chipped edges on it because of the rocks in the soil. He carried
Xing Gui up and put her into the hole gently, then he used his hands to scoop
the black soil to cover Xing Guis body. Looking at the soil burying Xing Guis
thin body, my heart seemed to have a big hole, falling indefinitely, my mind
was in pain; my temple seemed to have a thin and bright ray of light poking it,
aching.
Yue Shen stood the furthest away, under a cherry blossom tree; the wind was
blowing her hair and robe; Huang Tuo was standing next to her, not saying a
word; Chao Ya was sitting in front of Xing Guis tomb, playing the requiem
music. I knew this was the greatest piece of music from the music sorcery tribe;
only the past emperors were eligible to have this piece of requiem music being
playing during the funeral, because the requiem music depleted a lot of the
spiritual power of the musicians, and people who listened to this music could
have an immortal soul after death.
That night I heard Liao Jians desolation and forceful voice again, it sounded so
broken as it hovered around the sky above the shrine. Many astrologers came
out and they were all standing at the various towers of Zong Tian shrine,
looking at us not saying a word. I knew them; they were the astrologers that
came to Huan Xue Shen Shan for seclusion. They stood high up in the sky, their
robes flattering in the wind like beautiful white lotuses. No one talked except
Liao Jians voice and Chao Yas music hovering in the clouds above.
That night just when I was about to sleep, I thought of Xing Jiu all of a sudden,
I wondered if he was reading the stars at Ren Xue Cheng and knew about his
sisters death, or he was still unaware of it and praying for her safety, looking at
the direction of Huan Xue Shen Shan everyday, missing Xing Guis quiet smile.
I suddenly felt very sad, but I couldnt say it out. I could only fall into a deep
sleep, waiting for the dusk to come.
I indulged myself in the darkness, not wanting to wake up. I wasnt sure if I
cried that night, I just knew I felt repressed in my dream, sadness gushed inch
by inch out from deep down my throat; Xing Gui was lying on the ground
before my eyes, lying in a pool of white blood.
Ive finally known the reason behind both Xing Zhou and Xing Guis deaths.
Pian Feng didnt kill Xing Zhou; the person who killed her was actually the
weak Xing Gui. Pian Feng said when he entered the centre of the shrine, he
heard Xing Gui talking to her. She said. Pian Feng, while you are trying to
protect your spiritual power, please act like you are unable to resist Xing Zhou
and wait till I created the icicles in the air, then please use the fastest wind to
pierce it through her chest. Its because she will think that Im still under her
control and have no strength to fight against her, so she wont waste her
strength to predict my moves and she will only know about Yue Shen and
kings moves. Pian Feng, you must help me because this is our last chance of
getting out Zong Tian Shrine.
Pian Feng told me, That moment I didnt know when Xing Gui said the only
chance to get out was to sacrifice herself, because Xing Gui couldnt have any
strength to resist Xing Zhous control. She has to make sure of her spiritual
power and her attack would deplete majority of her spiritual power because she
would be using the illusion attack skills that astrologer tribe didnt specialize in.
I got too excited with the idea of defeating Xing Zhou, but I have totally
forgotten about Xing Gui. When I saw ice sword pierced through Xing Zhous
chest with multiple spines growing out from it, I was so happy. I smiled and
looked towards Xing Gui, then I saw her lying in a pool of blood, two eyes
staring at the sky without any expression like she has infinite words to speak. I
only felt the wind in my hand has no longer listening to me, going all over the
place and dispersed away. I opened up my palms and shed a tear.
I gripped tightly on my phoenix robe, and snowflakes kept falling onto my
head. Ever since my brother died, I have never used the magical protection
barrier to shield myself from the snowflakes, snowflakes felt umpteen times
onto my body but this time I could feel the coldness of the snowflakes that fell
onto my body. I didnt want to talk and grip onto my robe tightly, just like a
stubborn kid.
When its time for us to leave the Northern territory, Huang Tuo gave me a
dream and told me that Xing Gui had left a total of four dreams; the first one
could only be given to me when I left the Northern territory; the second one
would be when we were in the Western territory; the third one would be when
we have no clue and direction on where to advance, and lastly the forth one
would be when I met the West Guardian.
The first dream was gorgeous and beautiful; its beyond all my imagination, just
like the most spectacular fireworks blooming in the deep blue sky.
In the dream, Xing Gui has been running freely, though she has never been able
to run so freely in her life before, her smile filled every single cherry blossom
petals on the snow ground. Xing Gui just kept running with flower petals flying
behind her slowly
My king, forgive me for not being able to continue this journey with all of you
even though Im very reluctant. My birth has been a mistake; I have been a
problematic child since young when my family has to worry about me; my
parents would always cry for me, and when I saw their faces, I would always
feel sad deep down in my heart. And theres my brother, Xing Jiu, hes the
greatest astrologer; he has a great mind and gentle smile, and he would shower
endless indulgence and pampering on me. But it has been fated for my star sign
to be interrupted; my life would end in the morning at somewhere filled with the
scent of cherry blossom or in the night at somewhere encompassed in the
moonlight. So I want to die without any regrets. I always needed all your care
and concern throughout the journey; I needed Liao Jian to carry me; I needed
Huang Tuo to create the protection enchantments that deplete his spiritual
energy; I needed Pian Feng to control the wind to disperse the dark clouds in
the sky. For umpteen times, I wanted to become more powerful so that all of you
wouldnt have to worry about me but I have no choice because I couldnt even
have the strength to walk properly.
My king, I have been staying at the bottom of Huan Xing Palace since birth to
predict fortune for the entire family. I have never seen the quiet desolation of
the withering cherry blossom and moonset. I have never heard the weak sound
of a blooming flower. I really want to go out to take a look of the world; I want
to feel the wind out there blowing my hair and robe. My king, I am grateful that
you let me out of the darkness of the altar, giving me a chance to stand under
the sun. I see the majestic wall of Mie Tian Shrine; I heard Chao Yas music
that touched the heart of the wall of sigh; I saw Xing Zhou, the god of
astrologer; I have no regret despite dying in her hands.
My king, I could understand your feelings towards your brother, Li Luo and
Lan Sang, so strong and deep; when you gave those dreams to Chao Ya at Die
Ches palace, I can totally feel the surging emotion within you. My king, I hope
you can follow your wish to live happily and freely. I hope for one day, the
resurrection of Shi could kiss your eyebrow, and call you brother just like what
I used to do to my brother, Xing Jiu. Its just that I could no longer kiss my
brother anymore. My king, please take care of him for me.
My king, for the road ahead, I can no longer read the stars for you, please
walk the road bravely. In fact, the time when I was in Die Ches palace, Ive
already known that I would die in Zong Tian shrine and I didnt tell any of you
about it because fate could not be changed and I could only accept it with a
smile.
My king, I have read the stars about the west guardians territory for you
before entering Zong Xing shrine, but the star sign was something Ive never
seen before; I dont know is it because of the strong powers of the West
Guardian or the uniqueness of the west territory; I could only tell you the west
territory is an independent enchantment out of Huan Xue Shen Shan, the entire
enchantment was supported by the illusion power of the West Guardian. I
couldnt predict how that world look like, may be it has the majestic palace like
the other guardians; maybe its a piece of ice land or even the world of the fire
tribe. Before you kill the West Guardian, his spiritual power would be
dissipated and the world would disappear along with him then you would see
Yuan Ji, the ruler of Huan Xue Shen Shan.
My king, I have to go now. All of you must continue to live well and I love
every single one of you. My king, please dont tell my brother about my death
because he loves me too much and I dont want him to be sad. The moment I
think of his sword-liked eyebrows, my heart is in pain like it has been cut off
inch by inch.
Just like what your brother said, my king, please fly freely

Ice Fantasy 14 The Territory of the West Guardian

On the day when we were about to leave Zong Tian Shrine, I received a letter
from Xing Jiu that he had written from Ren Xue Cheng; the wind bird sent it.
This was what the letter said, My king, I had read from the stars that all of you
had already passed Zong Tian Shrine of the North Guardian. Im feeling
exceptionally consoled and I hope all of you can come back soon. My king,
please take care for Xing Gui for me. The stars seem to show that she is going
to a faraway place alone. Please dont let her walk the journey alone. She has
always been afraid of loneliness so please stay by her side.
My hand couldnt hold the letter while the wind came; blowing the paper away,
flying towards the pale blue sky; flying towards the unknown world, drifting in
the direction of the west territory.
I had a vision in my heart about thousands of possible appearance of the west
territory, but when I set foot in the west world, I was still shockingly speechless.
Because of what I saw, it was actually in the look of a mortal world.
When we entered the territory of the West Guardian, the sun has just risen; the
scent of the mortal world was exceptionally strong, a little girl was carrying
flower baskets; basket was filled with fresh jasmine flowers that was stringed up
in bunches, she was walking along the dew-filled green stone road, selling her
jasmine flowers. Bustling and hustling of noises were coming from the roadside
taverns. The roadside peddler, selling pancakes, was smiling at every crowd to
sell his pancakes and his cheap smile. There was a young man with sword
standing behind him and his hair was bundled up, his eyes were sparkling bright
and arrogant. There was another young lady standing at the bridge; her hair was
black in colour and it looked exceptionally light in the wind.
But what really surprised me was that when we entered the city, no one seemed
to be panic or stunned when they saw several silvery white haired persons. They
just maintained a calm smile on their faces and the waiter of the tavern ran out
to ask if we needed an accommodation to rest. I looked back at Yue Shen; now
that Xing Gui was no longer with us, we could only rely on Yue Shens killer
ability to avoid all the possible dangers ahead of us.
My king, this is not an easy mortal world because I can feel a lot of murderous
aura here. Yue Shen said.
I understand. A normal person wont have no reaction when they see us. I
replied.
We moved forward carefully, being so focused to the extent that we could even
distinguish the shattering sound of the snow under our feet. Yue Shen joined me
by the side, whispering to me that some of the hawkers were professional
killers, which grannies were highly skilled illusionists with unpredictable high
spiritual powers and which beggars were the real beggars.
When we walked to the end of the long street, we saw a luxurious inn and there
was a little pretty looking boy with dark black eyes playing with a white ball
that was almost like a snowball. I walked over and squatted next to him. Little
boy, can gege playing with you? The little boy smiled at me, like the clearest
spring water, so clean and calm. He handed me the ball and my face changed
when the ball was in my hand. Its because the ball was a real ball and thats to
say everything in this mortal world was real. Ive never thought that the spiritual
power of the West Guardian could be so powerful to the extent that it could
materialized everything in this mortal world. I let out a sigh, wanted to tell them
to stop and continue tomorrow.
When I turned my head to tell them that time, I saw Liao Jians empty eyes. He
was looking at me without any expression, his face was showing a strange blue,
and then he fell dead all of a sudden, dying at the place where we first entered
the West territory.
I did not give any response when Liao Jian went down, and Pian Feng has
already taken a step forward to catch hold of him. But it was already too late;
Huang Tuo went on to check his breathing and his hand stopped stiffly, unable
to move.
Huang Tuo curled up his left ring finger and traced down Liao Jians body,
running above his skin then he raised his head to look at me with a stern look
and said. My king, Liao Jian died from poisoning, chronic poison.
Huang Tuo told me that the person must be a master assassin because he had
already predicted that Liao Jian would die the moment he entered the West
territory. But the incubation period of this chronic poison was very long, and it
would have meant that Liao Jian had been poisoned even before we entered the
West territory.
Suddenly I saw a faint and creepy light flashed past Huang Tuos eyes, but he
recomposed himself back to his calm and almost cruel expression very quickly,
saying. My king, who has the best chance to poison Liao Jian during our
earlier journey?
The look on everyones face changed, and I knew they all understood Huang
Tuos meaning, but no one spoke.
I spoke after a long time. Everyone has a chance to poison him. Yue Shen,
Chaoya, Pian Feng, you and myself.
Huang Tuo, you shouldnt suspect any one of us. Pian Feng said.
If I were to kill him, he would die a perfect death and you wouldnt even have
a chance to see the cause of his death. Yue Shen replied coldly.
Chaoya did not speak, her head was hanging low; the wind blew past and her
tangled hair flew, covering her face and making her looked extremely weak. I
knew she had depleted quite a lot of her spiritual power during her battle with
Die Che so its definitely not Chaoya.
I didnt suspect anyone. I was just saying a fact, and I believe that none of us
here will assassinate Liao Jian. I just want everyone to know that the
assassination technique of this person is superb. Huang Tuo told us.
That night we stayed at an inn, and that inn has particularly luxurious dcor and
architecture; pavilions, bridges, streams; the few of us were staying at Ting Zhu
Xuan. They were several delicate wooden houses that were situated in the midst
of the dense bamboo woods. There were accumulated snow on the green
bamboo leaves, and when the wind came, these snowflakes would fall down one
after another like flowers among the bamboo.
Chaoya liked this place a lot; she said Ren Xue Cheng only has tall and majestic
palaces, towering basalt pillars and those impossibly high zeniths. Never seen
such small little house before.
Liao Jian was buried at the ground behind the house; at first Chaoya wanted to
play a soul resting song for him, but her spiritual power could no longer do it
anymore. She smiled at me and I could sadness in her smile.
Chaoya went straight to sleep the earliest after dinner. I watched her walk into
her room and I could see the tiredness from her back.
That night I lied on my bed, unable to sleep; my mind kept repeating the scene
when we entered Huan Xue Shen Shan to the present picture, one after another,
kept emerging from the darkness and disappearing into the night. I have to
admit that the West Guardian was the most powerful opponent that I have never
met before; we didnt even have the strength to fight back his attacks. Suddenly
I realized that assassination technique was the most difficult skill to fight
against among the illusion skills.
I rolled over to face the window, watching the moonlight shining into my room
through the window. Then I got up from my bed all of a sudden, and went
towards the back of the window.
Because I saw Yue Shen appeared at the back of my house suddenly, the
moonlight made the contour of her face to be exceptionally clear. Yue Shens
back was against me, standing at the open space behind the house, standing in
front of Liao Jians tomb. I couldnt imagine what was Yue Shen doing at Liao
Jians tomb at night. Suddenly the cloud drifted across the sky and hid the moon
behind it, the moonlight went dim all of a sudden when I saw the moonlight in
Yue Shens hand. I wasnt sure what illusion skill Yue Shen would be using,
there wasnt any enemy around here and not even a single soul appeared.
Just when I was wondering, Huang Tuo appeared quietly behind Yue Shen.
With the cold wind blowing, Huang Tuos robe didnt seem to move at all and I
knew he has planted a defensive enchantment all over him.
But Yue Shen could still feel his presence, she cried out who in a muffled
voice and turned around quickly. Her moonlight blade shot out and stabbed
obliquely at Huang Tuo. From the time she spoke and turning around to
attacking, it was less than a second. I have finally known about Yue Shens
assassinations speed and strength. I have been underestimating her in the past.
But Huang Tuo seemed to know that she would attack, so he used his hand to
block off her attack calmly.
Yue Shen retreated her head and said, Its you.
Why cant it be me? What are you doing here? Huang Tuo asked coldly.
Then what are you doing here as well? Yue Shen sneered.
Its none of your business. Huang Tuo replied.
Its none of your business too. Yue Shen said and turned around to leave after
that.
Just before Yue Shen left the open field, Huang Tuo spoke with his back against
her. Yue Shen, therere only a few of us in Ting Zhu Xuan. Is it necessary for
your to use such powerful attack?
Yue Shen stopped on her spot, but she didnt turn around. She stood there for a
moment and left the place without saying a word.
Huang Tuo stood under the night sky; I looked at his back and his defensive
enchantment has been removed, the wind filled his robe and his silvery white
hair was flying in the moonlight.
That night I did not sleep; I got up and went to Liao Jians tomb again. I didnt
know when but Huang Tuo has already gone back and theres nothing at the
open field except moonlight.
The next morning, I opened the door of my room to see Yue Shen and Chaoya
already up; Yue Shen was standing in the bamboo forest, Chaoya was sitting on
the stone bench, playing her zither. I saw their silhouettes among the snow and
bamboo; their long robes and hair were flying in the wind, it was like a piece of
beautiful picture. I could see many men were already at the attic afar, looking at
them. I knew their beauty was something rare and stunning in the mortal world,
no women in the mortal world could be compared with them at all.
Huang Tuo and Pian Feng came out of their rooms as well. The look on Yue
Shens face when she saw Huang Tuo remained the same, and so did Huang
Tuo. It was as if there was nothing happened between the two before and I
didnt ask them as well.
Huang Tuo walked towards me and said. My king, we seem to have forgotten
about one important thing.
What is it? I asked him.
Xing Guis second dream. He replied.
When I entered into Xing Guis second dream, I discovered Xing Guis dream
was exceptionally simple because there wasnt anything inside, it was
surrounded by thick grey fog and theres only Xing Guis voice. She kept telling
me to look for someone with the nickname called Tai Zi (prince) and his name
was called Shang Lie.
I asked the waiter if he knew anyone called Shang Lie, he scratched his head
and smiled back at me, shaking his head. Then what about Tai Zi? Then I saw
his eyes showing this fearful expression.
Why are you looking for Tai Zi? Theres a man in the lobby with straw hat
asked. His straw hat was very peculiar in a way that it covered his face and I
could only see his bright eyes through the gaps of his straw hat; I could see a
sharp light flashing past and he was wearing a dark grey robe, eating his bowl of
noodles.
You know Tai Zi? I said.
Yes. He replied.
What kind of person is he?
He is an inhumane human.
Then he is god.
You can say that too. Because he is the god of this city.
Why?
Because his status, wealth, illusion skills, looks, and intelligence are something
that no one can surpass.
Can you bring us to him? I asked.
Cannot.
Why? Pian Feng asked.
Because Im unhappy.
I was about to walk over when Yue Shen touched my back and told me to keep
a distance of six feet from that man. I look at Yue Shen; she kept staring at that
man, I knew her feeling would never be wrong because I could also sense the
unusual aura from that man.
Yue Shen walked over, leant down and whispered something to the mans ear
then she smiled at the person; the person looked at me and said. Fine. Ill bring
you there.
Why are you willing to bring us there now? Pian Feng asked.
Because Im happy. He said.
With that he turned around and left the inn, so we followed him out. What did
you say to him? I asked Yue Shen.
Yue Shen smiled and said, I had my moonlight blade on his back and I just
told him if he didnt bring us there, he would see the blade going through his
chest.
That man walked very briskly on the street of the mortal world, and now I had
finally realized he wasnt a normal man because his speed was amazingly fast;
no matter how fast we moved, he was still able to keep a distance ahead of us.
He led us through a number of streets; some were bustling and hustling with
people walking around while some were eerily cold and he seemed to know
every place very well.
After walking for some time, a huge manor appeared before us and the man
turned to tell us. Enter this main door and walked all the way straight to the
end, you will be able to see Tai Zi.
I looked inside the door and there was a long green stone path extended to the
far end; the stone path was covered with snow and at the end of the snow, there
was an exquisitely crafted heavy door with bronze buckle and ring on them.
Tai zi is in there? I turned around to ask him.
But the man had disappeared.
When did the man teleport away? Pian Feng asked.
Yue Shen replied. That man cant teleport because when I entered the West
Territory that time, I had tried teleporting once but it seemed like this world had
sealed our ability to teleport.
Why did he disappear suddenly?
Yue Shens expression darkened suddenly, saying. Because his speed is fast
enough.

Ice Fantasy 14 The Territory of the West Guardian

On the day when we were about to leave Zong Tian Shrine, I received a letter
from Xing Jiu that he had written from Ren Xue Cheng; the wind bird sent it.
This was what the letter said, My king, I had read from the stars that all of you
had already passed Zong Tian Shrine of the North Guardian. Im feeling
exceptionally consoled and I hope all of you can come back soon. My king,
please take care for Xing Gui for me. The stars seem to show that she is going
to a faraway place alone. Please dont let her walk the journey alone. She has
always been afraid of loneliness so please stay by her side.
My hand couldnt hold the letter while the wind came; blowing the paper away,
flying towards the pale blue sky; flying towards the unknown world, drifting in
the direction of the west territory.
I had a vision in my heart about thousands of possible appearance of the west
territory, but when I set foot in the west world, I was still shockingly speechless.
Because of what I saw, it was actually in the look of a mortal world.
When we entered the territory of the West Guardian, the sun has just risen; the
scent of the mortal world was exceptionally strong, a little girl was carrying
flower baskets; basket was filled with fresh jasmine flowers that was stringed up
in bunches, she was walking along the dew-filled green stone road, selling her
jasmine flowers. Bustling and hustling of noises were coming from the roadside
taverns. The roadside peddler, selling pancakes, was smiling at every crowd to
sell his pancakes and his cheap smile. There was a young man with sword
standing behind him and his hair was bundled up, his eyes were sparkling bright
and arrogant. There was another young lady standing at the bridge; her hair was
black in colour and it looked exceptionally light in the wind.
But what really surprised me was that when we entered the city, no one seemed
to be panic or stunned when they saw several silvery white haired persons. They
just maintained a calm smile on their faces and the waiter of the tavern ran out
to ask if we needed an accommodation to rest. I looked back at Yue Shen; now
that Xing Gui was no longer with us, we could only rely on Yue Shens killer
ability to avoid all the possible dangers ahead of us.
My king, this is not an easy mortal world because I can feel a lot of murderous
aura here. Yue Shen said.
I understand. A normal person wont have no reaction when they see us. I
replied.
We moved forward carefully, being so focused to the extent that we could even
distinguish the shattering sound of the snow under our feet. Yue Shen joined me
by the side, whispering to me that some of the hawkers were professional
killers, which grannies were highly skilled illusionists with unpredictable high
spiritual powers and which beggars were the real beggars.
When we walked to the end of the long street, we saw a luxurious inn and there
was a little pretty looking boy with dark black eyes playing with a white ball
that was almost like a snowball. I walked over and squatted next to him. Little
boy, can gege playing with you? The little boy smiled at me, like the clearest
spring water, so clean and calm. He handed me the ball and my face changed
when the ball was in my hand. Its because the ball was a real ball and thats to
say everything in this mortal world was real. Ive never thought that the spiritual
power of the West Guardian could be so powerful to the extent that it could
materialized everything in this mortal world. I let out a sigh, wanted to tell them
to stop and continue tomorrow.
When I turned my head to tell them that time, I saw Liao Jians empty eyes. He
was looking at me without any expression, his face was showing a strange blue,
and then he fell dead all of a sudden, dying at the place where we first entered
the West territory.
I did not give any response when Liao Jian went down, and Pian Feng has
already taken a step forward to catch hold of him. But it was already too late;
Huang Tuo went on to check his breathing and his hand stopped stiffly, unable
to move.
Huang Tuo curled up his left ring finger and traced down Liao Jians body,
running above his skin then he raised his head to look at me with a stern look
and said. My king, Liao Jian died from poisoning, chronic poison.
Huang Tuo told me that the person must be a master assassin because he had
already predicted that Liao Jian would die the moment he entered the West
territory. But the incubation period of this chronic poison was very long, and it
would have meant that Liao Jian had been poisoned even before we entered the
West territory.
Suddenly I saw a faint and creepy light flashed past Huang Tuos eyes, but he
recomposed himself back to his calm and almost cruel expression very quickly,
saying. My king, who has the best chance to poison Liao Jian during our
earlier journey?
The look on everyones face changed, and I knew they all understood Huang
Tuos meaning, but no one spoke.
I spoke after a long time. Everyone has a chance to poison him. Yue Shen,
Chaoya, Pian Feng, you and myself.
Huang Tuo, you shouldnt suspect any one of us. Pian Feng said.
If I were to kill him, he would die a perfect death and you wouldnt even have
a chance to see the cause of his death. Yue Shen replied coldly.
Chaoya did not speak, her head was hanging low; the wind blew past and her
tangled hair flew, covering her face and making her looked extremely weak. I
knew she had depleted quite a lot of her spiritual power during her battle with
Die Che so its definitely not Chaoya.
I didnt suspect anyone. I was just saying a fact, and I believe that none of us
here will assassinate Liao Jian. I just want everyone to know that the
assassination technique of this person is superb. Huang Tuo told us.
That night we stayed at an inn, and that inn has particularly luxurious dcor and
architecture; pavilions, bridges, streams; the few of us were staying at Ting Zhu
Xuan. They were several delicate wooden houses that were situated in the midst
of the dense bamboo woods. There were accumulated snow on the green
bamboo leaves, and when the wind came, these snowflakes would fall down one
after another like flowers among the bamboo.
Chaoya liked this place a lot; she said Ren Xue Cheng only has tall and majestic
palaces, towering basalt pillars and those impossibly high zeniths. Never seen
such small little house before.
Liao Jian was buried at the ground behind the house; at first Chaoya wanted to
play a soul resting song for him, but her spiritual power could no longer do it
anymore. She smiled at me and I could sadness in her smile.
Chaoya went straight to sleep the earliest after dinner. I watched her walk into
her room and I could see the tiredness from her back.
That night I lied on my bed, unable to sleep; my mind kept repeating the scene
when we entered Huan Xue Shen Shan to the present picture, one after another,
kept emerging from the darkness and disappearing into the night. I have to
admit that the West Guardian was the most powerful opponent that I have never
met before; we didnt even have the strength to fight back his attacks. Suddenly
I realized that assassination technique was the most difficult skill to fight
against among the illusion skills.
I rolled over to face the window, watching the moonlight shining into my room
through the window. Then I got up from my bed all of a sudden, and went
towards the back of the window.
Because I saw Yue Shen appeared at the back of my house suddenly, the
moonlight made the contour of her face to be exceptionally clear. Yue Shens
back was against me, standing at the open space behind the house, standing in
front of Liao Jians tomb. I couldnt imagine what was Yue Shen doing at Liao
Jians tomb at night. Suddenly the cloud drifted across the sky and hid the moon
behind it, the moonlight went dim all of a sudden when I saw the moonlight in
Yue Shens hand. I wasnt sure what illusion skill Yue Shen would be using,
there wasnt any enemy around here and not even a single soul appeared.
Just when I was wondering, Huang Tuo appeared quietly behind Yue Shen.
With the cold wind blowing, Huang Tuos robe didnt seem to move at all and I
knew he has planted a defensive enchantment all over him.
But Yue Shen could still feel his presence, she cried out who in a muffled
voice and turned around quickly. Her moonlight blade shot out and stabbed
obliquely at Huang Tuo. From the time she spoke and turning around to
attacking, it was less than a second. I have finally known about Yue Shens
assassinations speed and strength. I have been underestimating her in the past.
But Huang Tuo seemed to know that she would attack, so he used his hand to
block off her attack calmly.
Yue Shen retreated her head and said, Its you.
Why cant it be me? What are you doing here? Huang Tuo asked coldly.
Then what are you doing here as well? Yue Shen sneered.
Its none of your business. Huang Tuo replied.
Its none of your business too. Yue Shen said and turned around to leave after
that.
Just before Yue Shen left the open field, Huang Tuo spoke with his back against
her. Yue Shen, therere only a few of us in Ting Zhu Xuan. Is it necessary for
your to use such powerful attack?
Yue Shen stopped on her spot, but she didnt turn around. She stood there for a
moment and left the place without saying a word.
Huang Tuo stood under the night sky; I looked at his back and his defensive
enchantment has been removed, the wind filled his robe and his silvery white
hair was flying in the moonlight.
That night I did not sleep; I got up and went to Liao Jians tomb again. I didnt
know when but Huang Tuo has already gone back and theres nothing at the
open field except moonlight.
The next morning, I opened the door of my room to see Yue Shen and Chaoya
already up; Yue Shen was standing in the bamboo forest, Chaoya was sitting on
the stone bench, playing her zither. I saw their silhouettes among the snow and
bamboo; their long robes and hair were flying in the wind, it was like a piece of
beautiful picture. I could see many men were already at the attic afar, looking at
them. I knew their beauty was something rare and stunning in the mortal world,
no women in the mortal world could be compared with them at all.
Huang Tuo and Pian Feng came out of their rooms as well. The look on Yue
Shens face when she saw Huang Tuo remained the same, and so did Huang
Tuo. It was as if there was nothing happened between the two before and I
didnt ask them as well.
Huang Tuo walked towards me and said. My king, we seem to have forgotten
about one important thing.
What is it? I asked him.
Xing Guis second dream. He replied.
When I entered into Xing Guis second dream, I discovered Xing Guis dream
was exceptionally simple because there wasnt anything inside, it was
surrounded by thick grey fog and theres only Xing Guis voice. She kept telling
me to look for someone with the nickname called Tai Zi (prince) and his name
was called Shang Lie.
I asked the waiter if he knew anyone called Shang Lie, he scratched his head
and smiled back at me, shaking his head. Then what about Tai Zi? Then I saw
his eyes showing this fearful expression.
Why are you looking for Tai Zi? Theres a man in the lobby with straw hat
asked. His straw hat was very peculiar in a way that it covered his face and I
could only see his bright eyes through the gaps of his straw hat; I could see a
sharp light flashing past and he was wearing a dark grey robe, eating his bowl of
noodles.
You know Tai Zi? I said.
Yes. He replied.
What kind of person is he?
He is an inhumane human.
Then he is god.
You can say that too. Because he is the god of this city.
Why?
Because his status, wealth, illusion skills, looks, and intelligence are something
that no one can surpass.
Can you bring us to him? I asked.
Cannot.
Why? Pian Feng asked.
Because Im unhappy.
I was about to walk over when Yue Shen touched my back and told me to keep
a distance of six feet from that man. I look at Yue Shen; she kept staring at that
man, I knew her feeling would never be wrong because I could also sense the
unusual aura from that man.
Yue Shen walked over, leant down and whispered something to the mans ear
then she smiled at the person; the person looked at me and said. Fine. Ill bring
you there.
Why are you willing to bring us there now? Pian Feng asked.
Because Im happy. He said.
With that he turned around and left the inn, so we followed him out. What did
you say to him? I asked Yue Shen.
Yue Shen smiled and said, I had my moonlight blade on his back and I just
told him if he didnt bring us there, he would see the blade going through his
chest.
That man walked very briskly on the street of the mortal world, and now I had
finally realized he wasnt a normal man because his speed was amazingly fast;
no matter how fast we moved, he was still able to keep a distance ahead of us.
He led us through a number of streets; some were bustling and hustling with
people walking around while some were eerily cold and he seemed to know
every place very well.
After walking for some time, a huge manor appeared before us and the man
turned to tell us. Enter this main door and walked all the way straight to the
end, you will be able to see Tai Zi.
I looked inside the door and there was a long green stone path extended to the
far end; the stone path was covered with snow and at the end of the snow, there
was an exquisitely crafted heavy door with bronze buckle and ring on them.
Tai zi is in there? I turned around to ask him.
But the man had disappeared.
When did the man teleport away? Pian Feng asked.
Yue Shen replied. That man cant teleport because when I entered the West
Territory that time, I had tried teleporting once but it seemed like this world had
sealed our ability to teleport.
Why did he disappear suddenly?
Yue Shens expression darkened suddenly, saying. Because his speed is fast
enough.

Ice Fantasy 15 Who Is Shang Lie

That was a big courtyard, the snow on the stone floor was white and no one
seemed to have stepped on it so the place must have just snowed. The
surrounding was so quiet that we could hear the crushing of snow as we walked
on the stone floor.
Pian Feng hit the bronze ring on the door and that scarlet red door gave off a
deep and thick sound, but there didnt seem to have any sound inside.
Did the man just trick us? Pian Feng asked.
Right after Pian Feng finished his words, the doors opened on its own and there
were seven people inside.
The doors closed on their own the moment we went in. Just like how they
opened on their own.
Who is Shang Lie? Pian Feng asked.
No one answered.
The room has a window and from that window, we could see the scenery
outside; that was a courtyard filled with snow, there were blooming red plum
flowers and the snow on the flowers made them looked extremely cold; when
the wind blew past the tree, all the snow would fall slowly down. There was a
young man standing by the window. He has a white jade hanging on his waist,
and next to the jade was a black sword. Other than that, he did not have other
expensive items on him. He just stood there without saying a word and not
moving at all, its only his long robe flattering as the wind blew into the
window. He just looked like a sharp sword and he didnt seem to be affected by
our five extra presences.
Next to him and that was the far corner of the room; there was an old man with
silvery white hair sitting there. His white hair did not mean that he was a pure
blood but he was actually a mortal. His outfit was extremely elegant - purple
long robe with golden stitched dragon on it. His gaze was exceptionally
scornful, I could see despise in his eyes and he was trimming his nails leisurely.
Anyone could see that his nails were his handy weapons because they were
sharp and hard like they were ten compact swords.
On the other side of the room, there was a middle-aged woman in flamboyant
clothes. She still looked pretty charming despite her age. Her hair was all bun
up and there were many tiny hairpins on her hair bun. But I knew those werent
any other ordinary hairpins, those accessories could become her killing weapons
easily. Suddenly my gaze was shifted to her hand because she was wearing a
pair of thin transparent gloves and without any hesitation I deduced she was a
poison expert.
In the centre of the room, a lady was playing a zither and the sound of the zither
filled the room inside. She looked very young but theres an mismatching
vicissitudes on her face and there were wrinkles sighted at the corners of her
eyes. While I was observing the lady, I noticed Chaoya was also looking at her.
I saw Chaoya turning at me to give me a smile, and I knew what she meant
immediately.
There was a couch near the lady and there were three persons on it - a tall burly
man sitting on the left and his clothes was open, revealing his bare chest even
during this cold weather. On the right was a beautiful yet arrogant looking lady
in fine clothing, and then a servant was kneeling by next to her feet, massaging
them.
I turned to see Yue Shen looking at me and then she nodded her head, I knew
she shared the same deduction as me.
I walked towards the young man with sword and he turned to face me. You
have foresight to actually know that I am Tai Zi.
You are not. I said.
The expression on the young man turned embarrassed. Why cant I be Tai Zi?
Because you are not relaxed enough, you looks tensed. You pretend not paying
attention to us when we entered the room but you are afraid of people seeing
your flustered look, so you faced your back towards the window.
That young man stepped away without saying a word and I could see
resentment in his eyes.
Yue Shen walked to the old man and the latter let out a sigh. Seems like you
guys had seen through me. You are right, Im Tai Zi.
Yue Shen smiled and told him. You are definitely not the one.
Why? The old man asked but his face was twitching uncontrollably.
Because you are more flustered than the young man and you are trimming your
nails to hide your feeling of being lost but little did you expect this to even
expose your true feeling further. You pretended to be the elegant one here by
way of your outfits and despised gaze, but if I didnt guess wrongly, you are of
the lowest position in here.
The old mans face turned purple because of aggravation.
Then I continued to walk towards the woman with hairpins. Dont tell me I am
not as well? She smiled and asked me.
You are not.
Why?
If Im not wrong, you are a poison expert.
Correct.
"Then you are not Tai Zi.
Why?
Because the hearts of people who use poison are not pure, and even if they can
be the best assassin, they can never become a leader. If Tai Zi can rule the
whole city, it will mean he doesnt even need to resort in using secret poison
weapon to get to his motive. Even if Tai Zi was proficient in using poison,
theres no need to have so many hairpins on the hair bun and show us the gloves
so obviously. This is originally a good idea to make us believe that people with
better assassination skill would have higher status since this is the territory of
the assassin guardian. But when I was still a child, my father had once told me
that a person could never attain the highest status if he or she isnt a big-hearted
or noble person.
Chaoya walked towards the lady who was playing the zither and told her. You
can rest now.
That lady looked at Chaoya without saying a word.
Chaoya smiled and said, Other than Die Che, no one can understand music
more than me. Your music is filled with the softest and most delicate emotions,
it means your heart is the same the music you just played. Its impossible for
Tai Zi to possess such delicate state of mind, and even if Tai Zi were to be a
lady, she must have possessed a tough and unyielding inner thoughts.
Then Chaoya sat down, telling the lady. Let me play a song. And then the
room was filled with beautiful music, the kind of music that was able to touch
the heart of the wall of sigh.
Yue Shen went to the centre of the couch and told the man. Come down, you
are not fit to even take this seat.
The man went silent for a while before he came down from the couch. He
looked at Yue Shen as if he was asking how did she know that he wasnt the
one.
Your build is too burly but that doesnt mean anything. Do you believe that
Chaoya, the one who is now playing the zither, can beat you easily? Yue Shen
said.
And then Yue Shen walked to the front of the woman and bowed. Tai Zi, nice
to meet you.
But when Yue Shen lifted her head, she was actually staring at the maid. Tai
Zi, you can rest now.
I smiled happily because Yue Shens deduction was the same as mine. The true
Tai Zi was actually the maid.
Then the maid stopped whatever she was doing and stood up, looking at us.
How did you know that I am the one?
Because we have already eliminated the lady and you are the only one left.
Tai Zi looked up and I could see her face, it looked so refined yet the gaze was
so inviolable. How did you know that it isnt her but me?
At first I have never thought about you, and she did not have any improper
action. Then suddenly I thought of something, when your maid was massaging
your leg, you would never sit so formally unless the one massaging your leg
was actually your master. And when Tai Zi was massaging her leg, you have
revealed quite a number of secrets, your strength was extremely precise and
everytime your force would be the same. Your fingers were more agile than
many others so no matter what secret weapons or summoning skills you used,
the power would definitely be greater.
Tai Zi told all his men to leave the place and just like what Yue Shen had
predicted, the old man was of the lowest status among the group because he was
the last one behind the group.
When Tai Zi has changed into his own clothes and appeared before us, he was a
handsome man just like my brother, Ying Kong Shi and the East Guardian,
Qing Ren. They were extremely good looking men. He didnt have any other
action, but he was able to give others the feeling of being pressurized and he has
this spurious smile on his face that looked so mysterious and vague.
When all of his men were out, he turned to us and said. Why are you here?
I dont know too. Xing Kui gave me a dream and told me to look for you. I
said.
Xing Kui? Shang Lies voice seemed to tremble a little. He may have hidden
it well but it still couldnt escape Yue Shens eyes. He knew it was impossible
to hide so he let out a cough and said. Yes, I know her.
After that Shang Lie told us, he had stayed in Ren Xue Cheng before. Xing Kui
had once saved his life because one day while Xing Kui was reading the stars,
she realized theres predestined fate among Shang Lies star sign so she warned
him via dream. During that time, Shang Lie was an illusionist from the Ice Tribe
that was about to retire so up till now, he was still grateful to Xing Kui for all
the helps that she had given to him.
Since Xing Kui told you to come here, then you are allowed to ask seven
questions. I can answer you any question. You may start asking now. Shang
Lie said.
Is this the normal mortal world?
No, this is an enchantment created by the spiritual power of the West
Guardian. Some of the people here are mortals while some are professional
assassins that are followers of the West Guardian. The biggest group in this
world is called Qian Yu (thousand feathers) because the names of all these
people are related to birds and the two most powerful persons are Feng Huang
(Phoenix) and Wu Ya (crow). Between these two, Wu Ya is the strongest and
the leader of this group is none the other than the West Guardian.
How can we leave the West territory and see Yuan Ji?
Find the West Guardian, kill him or her and then this enchantment will be gone
together with him.
How do we find the West Guardian?
Wait.
What for what?
"Wait for him or her to find you.
What if he or she doesnt come?
Continue to wait.
Who is the West Guardian?
Dont know.
Who will know?
No one. Ka Suo, you have already asked seven questions, you can leave now.
However if you are willing to stay, you can stay here and I can guarantee the
rooms here are better than those you found out there.
I was about to accept his accept but Yue Shen cut me off and said. Its okay.
We will go back to the inn.
I couldnt understand why Yue Shen refused to stay here but I believed in her
judgement, so I nodded my head without any objection.
 Ice Fantasy 16 Assassination
When we got back to the inn, we realized the main hall has seven more people
sitting there and I saw Tai Zi turning his head to smile at me. We are staying
here as well.
In this world, professional assassins are everywhere. Feng Huang and Wu Ya
are the most powerful among them but no one know about their true identity.
My subordinates and I will be staying around you so if you have any problems
or need any help, you can come find us or get my subordinates to do it. Our
illusion skills may not be as good as yours but it is good enough for us to
survive in this world. We dont segregate the strong and weak based on their
spiritual powers.
We saw the little pretty boy, who was playing with the ball, in the inn again.
The waiter told me he was the son of the owner and because the owner was
away for business, he entrusted his son in his care. When I saw the boy, I have
never expected him to remember me. He walked over and talked to me. Gege,
can you play ball with me?
When I heard him calling me gege, I thought of several hundreds years ago
when I have already become an adult and Shi was still a kid. I was carrying him
in my arms, walking along the snow-filled road. He was sleeping in my arms,
looking so peaceful and warm. Its because he trusted me and I was his God in
his heart. But the God he trusted most had killed him with a sword, letting his
blood flowed onto the snow-filled ground.
I was hugging the boy so tightly in my arms and for one moment I have a
hallucination, thinking that I was holding the child-form Shi. Okay. Shi, gege
play with you. I said softly.
I felt my tear rolling down, dropping into my hand.

That inn was much bigger than what we expected. The place, where we were
staying, was only a small part of the inn. Within the inn, there was a little
stream, a bridge and also a peach blossom garden. There was another garden
with all sorts of plants in the mortal world behind our rooms. There were red
plum flowers and also my favorite willow tree but there wasnt any catkin on it
so there wasnt any sorrow of withering.
Its already evening time. It seemed like nighttime came exceptionally faster in
the mortal world and there wasnt any light in an instance. When it was
nighttime at Ren Xue Cheng, the snow on the ground and the white palace were
able to reflect the gentle light of the moon or starlights. But it was not the case
at this inn, the darkness was able to give one a pressurized feeling; there were
only a few red lanterns hung at the entrance of the courtyard, and those lanterns
were swinging in the air like the fire inside was going to go off anytime. Other
than all these, the next source of light would be the oil lamp in our individual
room.
The waiter gave us five rooms in a row at the southern wing. When I entered
into my room, the sky was so dark to the extent that I couldnt even see the
things in the room so Huang Tuo came over to light up the oil lamp. Just when
Huang Tuo was lighting the lamp with his back against us, Yue Shen crept
behind me and wrote four words on my back. I looked up at her to see her
expressionless face. By the time Huang Tuo has already turned back to face us.
My king, you should sleep early. Do you need me to set a protection
enchantment over your room?
Its okay. You just need to protect yourself well.
I sent them out and watched all their lamps lit up before I closed my door.
I wanted to calm myself down because too many things had happened for the
past few days. From Liao Jians death to Shang Lie, I have a feeling that the
West Guardian had already started taking action but I couldnt find a way to
start my defense.
Chao Yas room was on the left side of mine, Huang Tuo was on the right and
the other two sides were Yue Shen and Pian Feng. Shang Lie and his men
would be staying at the North Wing, Qian Cao Tang. There was a seventy to
eighty feet wide land with a lot of evergreen conifers and huge rocks in the
middle of the land.
I fell asleep very quickly that night but I heard footstep on my roof all of a
sudden or maybe I should say I have a sense that someone was above my room.
Its because the movement of that person was very careful and delicate, there
wasnt any sound at all. It was my sixth sense that told me theres someone at
the rooftop of my room.
Just when I was about to get up from my bed, the oil lamp in my room went off.
My eyes couldnt adjust to the sudden darkness in the room and then I heard the
sound of the wind and several lights appeared before my eyes. I leapt ten feet
away from the bed and those lights flew past my robe. They were so close to me
that my skin could actually feel the bone piercing coldness of them. I must
admit that I almost died under those lights and they might be those sharp icicles
or sleeve swords or even those poisonous needles. But no matter what, they
were good enough to almost kill me just now.
When I was moving to the side, I raised my hand up and an ice blade soared up
to the ceiling. I heard the cracking of the tiles and the sound of sharp blade
cutting the skin and then someone fell off from the roof.
I charged out of the room and saw Huang Tuo standing at the middle of the
land. He was walking briskly towards the North Wing. My king, did you see
the man in black? He just leapt off from your rooftop. He asked when he heard
my opening my room door, but throughout his speech, he did not turn back to
look at me.
Dont let the man run away.
And then Huang Tuo zoomed off like a flying snow sleet bird. I have never
expected his illusion skill to be so powerful and I always thought he only
specialized in white magic. Suddenly I thought of something and made my way
towards Chao Ya and Yue Shens rooms.
Just like what Ive expected Yue Shen wasnt in the room. But it puzzled me
more when I saw Chao Yas empty room. Where could she be? Or did she get
murdered by the West Guardians men or the West Guardian?
Coldness started creeping up my feet slowly.
Pian Feng appeared behind me. Follow me to the rooms at the North Wing.
That person, who tried to assassinate me, is in there.
By the time I reached the rooms at the North wing, Huang Tuo was already
there. There was a cut across on his robe across his chest.
He turned around to tell me. My king, the person was wearing the night walker
suit and I exchanged blows with him or her. He or she seems to specialize in
using ice sword, he or she is the one who cut my my robe and disappeared into
one of the rooms here.
Whose room?
I didnt see clearly. But the person dropped his sword here.
He held his hand out and I saw an ice sword in his hand. Anyone could tell that
its definitely not something from the mortal world. That was a sword created
by illusion. It was extremely sharp and there was spiritual power on it.
But when I took the sword from Huang Tuo, I noticed something strange. There
was something on the hilt that made it extremely greasy. This was one of the
taboos in swordsmanship because if someone couldnt even hold a sword
properly, he or she wouldnt be able to execute the best sword moves. But he or
she was able to attack Huang Tuo; it would mean that person possessed pretty
strong swordsmanship.
While he was talking, the people from the North wing all came out from their
rooms and walked towards the corridor.
Shang Lie was the first to come out because he didnt sleep at all. He was still
wearing the same clothes like he wore in the day and his hair was still neatly
combed, emitting an imposing aura and a flowery scent. His eyes were
exceptionally bright in the dark like the shiniest star in the sky.
What happened? He asked.
Someone was at the rooftop above my room and tried to assassinate me. I
said.
I saw a change in Shang Lies expression.
He turned to look at the people and then he turned to talk to Huang Tuo. Are
you sure that the person is wearing the night walker suit?
Absolutely sure. Huang Tuo replied coldly, looking at the people at the
corridor.
Then how long did you take to chase the person to this place?
Not very long.
Not very long means how long? Shang Lie asked.
Suddenly I realized what Shang Lie meant, then I helped him ask the question
he wanted to ask. Is it enough for a person to change into a new set of
clothes?
Definitely not enough. Huang Tuo replied one word after another.
Standing next to Shang Lie was the young handsome man with sword, and his
name was Ya Zhao. Just like Shang Lie, he was wearing a white night robe and
inside the robe, it was a set of white pyjamas. He was barefooted and his hair
was messily falling on his shoulders.
The old man by the name Tong Die was wearing a white fox fur cape and he
was wearing a blue silk pyjamas with green dragon embroidery on it. Looking
at the green dragon, it reminded me that I was currently standing on the territory
of Qing Long, who was the West Guardian of this world. Now that I was facing
such weird and clueless problems, I felt so helpless that I didnt even have the
ability to fight back.
The woman I saw this morning at the couch was not asleep as well. Her name
was Yizhao and the burly man was also beside her. Shang Lie told me his name
was Yu Po but he was obviously already asleep and the commotion wakened
him up because I could see from his bloodshot eyes and his messy hair. He
looked like he had a pretty heavy drinking session earlier on. I could understand
how angry a drunken man would be if he got awakened from his sleep so I
didnt ask him any question.
And that woman wearing transparent glove was there as well. Shang Lie said he
didnt even know her name as well, he only knew her nickname and her
nickname was only one word and that was Zhen (needle)! She was wearing a
pure black pyjamas and strangely, she was still wearing the transparent gloves. I
wondered if she was wearing them when she was sleeping as well.
I asked Huang Tuo. Did you say that the assassin was in black?
Yes.
Then could it be here? I pointed at Zhen and asked Huang Tuo.
No.
Why?
Because the person was wearing a tight-fitting suit but Zhen was wearing a
loose and soft long robe. This kind of clothes is extremely inconvenient for
action and it would create an extremely heavy sound. An experienced assassin
would never wear such clothes for action.
So you are the biggest suspect here. I turned to look at the girl who was
playing the zither in the day. Shang Lie told me her name was Hua Xiao; she
was once a zitherist in a brothel.
Why? She asked.
Because you are the only one wearing such a loose grey long robe. I want to
see what is under the robe.
What you do think its under it? The night walker suit?
Maybe. Maybe not.
Then I saw a change in Hua Xiaos expression. What if I say its not? She
asked.
Then you will die here immediately. Shang Lie said but I knew whatever he
said would have a certain weight and they were definitely effective. If someone
were to be at his level, you have to speak with caution because with one wrong
word, it might become a mistake that could never be corrected. One mistake
would mean death.
Hua Xiao lowered her head, biting her lip. I wasnt sure what was she thinking,
I saw Huang Tuo already prepared for an attack because there was a faint
glowing silver light at his light hand. I have also curled my left ring finger up,
preparing to stop Hua Xiao if she were to make a run or attack.
But she didnt run or attack; she just removed her grey robe.
I felt regretted the moment she removed it because there wasnt any nightwalker
suit inside. She wasnt even wearing anything at all.
Hua Xiao was biting her lip and I saw tear in her eyes.
I turned my head around and apologized to her. Im sorry. Ive made a
mistake. You can wear your clothes back.
Where are Yue Shen and Chao Ya? Shang Lie asked me.
They were not in their rooms.
Then why didnt you suspect them? Shang Lie looked at me and his gaze was
exceptionally sharp and cold like shiny pointed needle.
Definitely not Yue Shen. I said.
Why? This time it was Huang Tuo who asked.
I looked at him and thought of that particular night when Yue Shen confronted
him. I knew theres a secret between the two of them. Its just that the two of
them didnt tell me about it, so I asked Huang Tuo. Why did you suspect Yue
Shen?
I dont suspect Yue Shen. Im suspecting everyone here.
Then let me tell you well. When I entered into the room that time, Yue Shen
wrote five words on my back - Be careful of the oil.
Oil lamp.
When you lighted the oil lamp, didnt you notice theres very little oil left? The
person, who poured off the oil, must have calculated the amount of oil was good
enough to last till the time for him or her to assassinate me. Its because a
persons eyes are unable to see a single thing when the environment went into a
sudden darkness.
Then what about Chao Ya? Huang Tuo asked.
I dont know. I dont know why isnt Chao Ya in the room. She should be in
the room because she has yet to recover from the earlier battle.
I guess everyone should go back to their respective room first. We shall talk
about it tomorrow.
What about Yue Shen and Chao Ya?
No choice but to wait.

Ice Fantasy 17 Liao Jian Died From Poisoned Needle

That night I didnt sleep at all, my mind kept thinking about what happened just
now. Somehow I could guess some of the things but they were still blurry to
me; I knew I must have missed out something but I couldnt think of what was
that something.
That night seemed to pass by very quickly and theres nothing happened after
that.
I got up the next morning to see Shang Lie already standing outside my room.
Surprisingly, Yue Shen and Chao Ya were also standing outside; Chao Ya was
playing her zither and her smiled was calm and tranquil.
I walked over to ask her. Chao Ya, yesterday night
Chao Ya, did you sleep well yesterday? Shang Lie cut me off.
Very good. I did sleep well and had a dreamless sleep all the way to
daybreak.
Thats good. You should rest since you are still weak. Shang Lie smiled and
his smile was so calm but theres already a drop of sweat in my palm. Why did
Chao Ya lie?
Yue Shen, what about you? Shang Lie continued.
I wasnt here. I went out.
Where did you go? I asked.
She looked at me. My king, I discovered something last night. I shall come
over to your room tonight to tell you. I could tell Yue Shen didnt mean to be
so secretive, she must have discovered something.
My king, I have something to tell you tonight as well. Huang Tuo looked at
Yue Shen and told me.
That night Huang Tuo told me Liao Jian didnt die from chronic toxic because
he dug out Liao Jians body to do a thorough check after that, and then he
discovered a tiny needle on top of his head am with hair covering it and it was
coated with lethal poison.
My king, do you still remember when we first entered in the West territory, are
there any suspicious people around us? Huang Tuo asked.
Yue Shen did tell me that there were several top killers there but they didnt
make any move because Yue Shen was there and no one dared to attack before
her.
My king, did you still remember when Liao Jian went down, Pian Feng was
the first to rush over to hold him like he knew that he is going to fall. I could
still remember Pian Feng was holding Liao Jians head.
Huang Tuo, what do you want to say?
My king, I just want to let you know that I have discovered something we had
missed out earlier on. You can have your own judgment, my king.
Just then Yue Shen was already at the door, she didnt say anything when she
saw Huang Tuo in my room:
Huang Tuo glanced at Yue Shen and turned back to me, saying. My king, I
shall go back to my room first.
That night Yue Shen told me the same thing, she told me on the night when I
got assassinated, she was out checking Liao Jians body. Yue Shen said the
grass around the tomb was all withered and thats because theres poison in
Liao Jians body and theres a tiny needle hiding in his hair.
I didnt tell Yue Shen that Huang Tuo was already aware of this matter. I just
asked Yue Shen. Who do you is the one who killed Liao Jian?
Yue Shen didnt suspect anyone among us. My king, you remembered the lady
with needles on her head? She asked.
Zhen?
Correct. I want to see if the needle on her head is the same as the one on Liao
Jians head.
When Yue Shen was about to leave my room, she turned back to face me
suddenly. My king, dont you find the incident weird?
You mean
Huang Tuo is the only one who saw the black figure and discovered the person
running into the rooms at North Wing. He said everything himself and the cut
before his chest, have you ever wondered if it was your icicle blade that cut his
clothes?
I looked at Yue Shen, fear and coldness started piling up in my heart.
Yue Shen had removed the needle from Liao Jians body. It was a silvery white
needle unlike those usual silver needles, it was harder than the silver ones and
the tip has a creepy green glow under the light. Obviously, it was coated with
lethal poison on it. The top of the needle was bright red and it was exceptionally
striking. When I took a closer look at the needle, I discovered the red part was
actually a crafted Phoenix head.
Feng Huang (Phoenix)! I gasped.
Yue Shen looked at me, nodding her head.
I was about to take the needle when she stopped me from doing so. My king,
this poison is very strong and even if there isnt any open wound, the poison can
still sip through the skin. Although it isnt lethal, it is good enough to sustain
serious injuries from it.
I looked at that needle, not saying anything. Suddenly I thought of something
from both Huang Tuo and Yue Shens words.
Nothing happened that night and I slept pretty well, but dreams came one after
another. Maybe I have been at the mortal world for too long, I suddenly dreamt
about Ren Xue Cheng. I felt everything was an illusion like the reflection in the
water, a few hundreds years just went by with swing. The days I once had with
Shi could never be back, I could only see the handsome and stubborn Shi in the
dream. He looked so murderous when he had his cold expression on, but when
he was happy, his smile was sweet like a child, so stubborn and strong. My
brother, Ying Kong Shi, was now singing a sad song in the sky. I wasnt sure if
his soul would feel cold or not; was he still as stubborn as before and refused to
open up his protection barrier to shield himself from the snowflakes, letting
them fall onto his shoulders his hair and eyebrows like the cherry blossom
petals. There wasnt any dispute on the dream, no throne, no segregation in
blood purity, no killing and betrayal. There was only the two of us, standing at
the high city wall with our hair flying in the wind. Snowflakes and cherry
blossom flowers flying past our hair and robes; our fluttering robes were like
blooming thousands ice lotus, so pure and so transparently white. One thousand
years, ten thousands years, Shi and I just stood there, overlooking at the entire
Ice Kingdom, overlooking at our people; overlooking at the Ice Sea and also the
blooming fire-liked red lotuses opposite of the Ice Sea.
A huge snow sleet bird flew past from the city wall, and then countless of snow
sleet birds flying over our heads. I could hear the fluttering sound of their wings
in the wind; those huge white birds had filled the infinite sky and the pale blue
sky continued to show the faces of the people that I missed the most - bluish
white haired Li Luo, the courageous Lan Sang, my siblings and the others from
the Ice Tribe who had died from the holy war. Their smiles were all over the
sky and disappeared slowly like the fog.
At the end of the dream, I was standing alone in the ten years long snow at Ren
Xue Cheng. There wasnt anyone or any sound except the howling sound of the
wind in my ears and then Ren Xue Cheng collapsed behind so silently. Dust
was flying all over, covering the sun and the sky.
My tear started to flow; it just kept flowing until the end of the dream, kept
flowing till I sat up from the bed, kept flowing till I woke up from the dream.
I hugged my knees and sat on my bed with my head leaning on the wall and I
heard myself whispering. Shi, how have you been? Ge misses you a lot
When I woke up in the morning, the snow had already stopped. The bamboo
leaves still have some remaining snow on them. When the wind blew, they
started falling down bit by bit.
I walked to the main hall of the inn and I noticed Yue Shen and others were
already there, eating. Other than Hua Xiao, everyone was present at the main
hall. The weird part of the entire place was that Yue Shen was sitting with
another person at the same table and that person was the woman that specialized
in poison, Zhen.
I walked over and sat next to Zhen. The waiter came over to ask for my order
and just when I was about to order, Zhen told me something. Ka Suo, please
come to my room tonight.
I looked up at her confusingly, unsure about her action.
She smiled at me and that smile was so mysterious and vague. My king, I
know that your friend died from a poisoned needle. I will tell you about that
needle tonight. She said.
I looked towards Yue Shen. She didnt say anything and just lower her head to
drink her tea, so I turned back to Zhen and relied, Sure. Ill come find you
tonight.
That night I called Yue Shen to my room and told her. Yue Shen, accompany
me to Zhens room.
Yes, my king. Please be extra careful. Yue Shen said.
Yue Shen and I waited till everyone was asleep then we left our rooms, but
when we were outside of Zhens room, the room wasnt lighted and there
wasnt any sound. There was only total darkness.
I curled my ring finger up and a snowy whirlwind began flying around me and
it has gotten more congregated because I was afraid that countless of poisoned
needles would come flying at me the moment I opened the door. I turned back
to look at Yue Shen, she had already raised her left hand above her head and the
moonlight on her hand has already enveloped her in it.
Yue Shen went on to open the door, and when the moonlight on Yue Shen
shone into the room, we saw Zhen. She was right opposite us, sitting on the
chair and smiling at us; the smile was creepily indescribable. Just when we were
about to enter, Yue Shen let out a yell and backed away immediately. I followed
suit because Ive already saw the cold glow on Zhens hand.
She had already removed the needles from her hair and they were on her hands,
ready to attack any moment.
But Yue Shen and I waited for a long time outside her room, and she has yet to
make a move. We strengthen the defense around us and walked back into the
room. Zhens smile was still as creepy as before and Ive finally realized the
reason why was her smile so creepy. It was because her smile had already been
frozen and there wasnt any change at all.
Shes dead. Yue Shen said as she dispersed the glow in her hand.
The second morning we buried Zhens body at the empty land behind the inn,
everyone was standing in front of her tomb and the new dug out soil looked
exceptionally striking among the snow. Her poisoned needles were also buried
together with her. We knew that there wouldnt be any green grass over her
tomb because the poison on the needles would spread to the soil and this would
be an evidence to show that she was a highly skilled assassin.
So she is Feng Huang. Chao Ya said with her hair flying before her eyes,
covering her face. But it still couldnt conceal the tiredness and helplessness on
her face.
I turned back to look at Huang Tuo and he remained expressionless but the
sparkle in his eyes was still there. I wasnt sure what was he thinking again; he
just stared at Zhens tomb, not saying anything.
The inn has reverted back its usual peace a few days after Feng Huangs death.
People continued coming in and leaving the inn. Its only me that I wasnt sure
what should I be waiting for. Maybe just like what Shang Lie had said, I could
only wait for the West Guardian to come without any ability to defend. Yue
Shen was always missing in action; Huang Tuo was always in the house; Pian
Feng and Chao Ya would always be playing with the owners son. As for me, I
would always standing in the bamboo forest, looking at the snowflakes falling
down from the bamboo leaves, falling onto my hair, shoulders and melting into
my eyes.

Ice Fantasy 17 Liao Jian Died From Poisoned Needle

That night I didnt sleep at all, my mind kept thinking about what happened just
now. Somehow I could guess some of the things but they were still blurry to
me; I knew I must have missed out something but I couldnt think of what was
that something.
That night seemed to pass by very quickly and theres nothing happened after
that.
I got up the next morning to see Shang Lie already standing outside my room.
Surprisingly, Yue Shen and Chao Ya were also standing outside; Chao Ya was
playing her zither and her smiled was calm and tranquil.
I walked over to ask her. Chao Ya, yesterday night
Chao Ya, did you sleep well yesterday? Shang Lie cut me off.
Very good. I did sleep well and had a dreamless sleep all the way to
daybreak.
Thats good. You should rest since you are still weak. Shang Lie smiled and
his smile was so calm but theres already a drop of sweat in my palm. Why did
Chao Ya lie?
Yue Shen, what about you? Shang Lie continued.
I wasnt here. I went out.
Where did you go? I asked.
She looked at me. My king, I discovered something last night. I shall come
over to your room tonight to tell you. I could tell Yue Shen didnt mean to be
so secretive, she must have discovered something.
My king, I have something to tell you tonight as well. Huang Tuo looked at
Yue Shen and told me.
That night Huang Tuo told me Liao Jian didnt die from chronic toxic because
he dug out Liao Jians body to do a thorough check after that, and then he
discovered a tiny needle on top of his head am with hair covering it and it was
coated with lethal poison.
My king, do you still remember when we first entered in the West territory, are
there any suspicious people around us? Huang Tuo asked.
Yue Shen did tell me that there were several top killers there but they didnt
make any move because Yue Shen was there and no one dared to attack before
her.
My king, did you still remember when Liao Jian went down, Pian Feng was
the first to rush over to hold him like he knew that he is going to fall. I could
still remember Pian Feng was holding Liao Jians head.
Huang Tuo, what do you want to say?
My king, I just want to let you know that I have discovered something we had
missed out earlier on. You can have your own judgment, my king.
Just then Yue Shen was already at the door, she didnt say anything when she
saw Huang Tuo in my room:
Huang Tuo glanced at Yue Shen and turned back to me, saying. My king, I
shall go back to my room first.
That night Yue Shen told me the same thing, she told me on the night when I
got assassinated, she was out checking Liao Jians body. Yue Shen said the
grass around the tomb was all withered and thats because theres poison in
Liao Jians body and theres a tiny needle hiding in his hair.
I didnt tell Yue Shen that Huang Tuo was already aware of this matter. I just
asked Yue Shen. Who do you is the one who killed Liao Jian?
Yue Shen didnt suspect anyone among us. My king, you remembered the lady
with needles on her head? She asked.
Zhen?
Correct. I want to see if the needle on her head is the same as the one on Liao
Jians head.
When Yue Shen was about to leave my room, she turned back to face me
suddenly. My king, dont you find the incident weird?
You mean
Huang Tuo is the only one who saw the black figure and discovered the person
running into the rooms at North Wing. He said everything himself and the cut
before his chest, have you ever wondered if it was your icicle blade that cut his
clothes?
I looked at Yue Shen, fear and coldness started piling up in my heart.
Yue Shen had removed the needle from Liao Jians body. It was a silvery white
needle unlike those usual silver needles, it was harder than the silver ones and
the tip has a creepy green glow under the light. Obviously, it was coated with
lethal poison on it. The top of the needle was bright red and it was exceptionally
striking. When I took a closer look at the needle, I discovered the red part was
actually a crafted Phoenix head.
Feng Huang (Phoenix)! I gasped.
Yue Shen looked at me, nodding her head.
I was about to take the needle when she stopped me from doing so. My king,
this poison is very strong and even if there isnt any open wound, the poison can
still sip through the skin. Although it isnt lethal, it is good enough to sustain
serious injuries from it.
I looked at that needle, not saying anything. Suddenly I thought of something
from both Huang Tuo and Yue Shens words.
Nothing happened that night and I slept pretty well, but dreams came one after
another. Maybe I have been at the mortal world for too long, I suddenly dreamt
about Ren Xue Cheng. I felt everything was an illusion like the reflection in the
water, a few hundreds years just went by with swing. The days I once had with
Shi could never be back, I could only see the handsome and stubborn Shi in the
dream. He looked so murderous when he had his cold expression on, but when
he was happy, his smile was sweet like a child, so stubborn and strong. My
brother, Ying Kong Shi, was now singing a sad song in the sky. I wasnt sure if
his soul would feel cold or not; was he still as stubborn as before and refused to
open up his protection barrier to shield himself from the snowflakes, letting
them fall onto his shoulders his hair and eyebrows like the cherry blossom
petals. There wasnt any dispute on the dream, no throne, no segregation in
blood purity, no killing and betrayal. There was only the two of us, standing at
the high city wall with our hair flying in the wind. Snowflakes and cherry
blossom flowers flying past our hair and robes; our fluttering robes were like
blooming thousands ice lotus, so pure and so transparently white. One thousand
years, ten thousands years, Shi and I just stood there, overlooking at the entire
Ice Kingdom, overlooking at our people; overlooking at the Ice Sea and also the
blooming fire-liked red lotuses opposite of the Ice Sea.
A huge snow sleet bird flew past from the city wall, and then countless of snow
sleet birds flying over our heads. I could hear the fluttering sound of their wings
in the wind; those huge white birds had filled the infinite sky and the pale blue
sky continued to show the faces of the people that I missed the most - bluish
white haired Li Luo, the courageous Lan Sang, my siblings and the others from
the Ice Tribe who had died from the holy war. Their smiles were all over the
sky and disappeared slowly like the fog.
At the end of the dream, I was standing alone in the ten years long snow at Ren
Xue Cheng. There wasnt anyone or any sound except the howling sound of the
wind in my ears and then Ren Xue Cheng collapsed behind so silently. Dust
was flying all over, covering the sun and the sky.
My tear started to flow; it just kept flowing until the end of the dream, kept
flowing till I sat up from the bed, kept flowing till I woke up from the dream.
I hugged my knees and sat on my bed with my head leaning on the wall and I
heard myself whispering. Shi, how have you been? Ge misses you a lot
When I woke up in the morning, the snow had already stopped. The bamboo
leaves still have some remaining snow on them. When the wind blew, they
started falling down bit by bit.
I walked to the main hall of the inn and I noticed Yue Shen and others were
already there, eating. Other than Hua Xiao, everyone was present at the main
hall. The weird part of the entire place was that Yue Shen was sitting with
another person at the same table and that person was the woman that specialized
in poison, Zhen.
I walked over and sat next to Zhen. The waiter came over to ask for my order
and just when I was about to order, Zhen told me something. Ka Suo, please
come to my room tonight.
I looked up at her confusingly, unsure about her action.
She smiled at me and that smile was so mysterious and vague. My king, I
know that your friend died from a poisoned needle. I will tell you about that
needle tonight. She said.
I looked towards Yue Shen. She didnt say anything and just lower her head to
drink her tea, so I turned back to Zhen and relied, Sure. Ill come find you
tonight.
That night I called Yue Shen to my room and told her. Yue Shen, accompany
me to Zhens room.
Yes, my king. Please be extra careful. Yue Shen said.
Yue Shen and I waited till everyone was asleep then we left our rooms, but
when we were outside of Zhens room, the room wasnt lighted and there
wasnt any sound. There was only total darkness.
I curled my ring finger up and a snowy whirlwind began flying around me and
it has gotten more congregated because I was afraid that countless of poisoned
needles would come flying at me the moment I opened the door. I turned back
to look at Yue Shen, she had already raised her left hand above her head and the
moonlight on her hand has already enveloped her in it.
Yue Shen went on to open the door, and when the moonlight on Yue Shen
shone into the room, we saw Zhen. She was right opposite us, sitting on the
chair and smiling at us; the smile was creepily indescribable. Just when we were
about to enter, Yue Shen let out a yell and backed away immediately. I followed
suit because Ive already saw the cold glow on Zhens hand.
She had already removed the needles from her hair and they were on her hands,
ready to attack any moment.
But Yue Shen and I waited for a long time outside her room, and she has yet to
make a move. We strengthen the defense around us and walked back into the
room. Zhens smile was still as creepy as before and Ive finally realized the
reason why was her smile so creepy. It was because her smile had already been
frozen and there wasnt any change at all.
Shes dead. Yue Shen said as she dispersed the glow in her hand.
The second morning we buried Zhens body at the empty land behind the inn,
everyone was standing in front of her tomb and the new dug out soil looked
exceptionally striking among the snow. Her poisoned needles were also buried
together with her. We knew that there wouldnt be any green grass over her
tomb because the poison on the needles would spread to the soil and this would
be an evidence to show that she was a highly skilled assassin.
So she is Feng Huang. Chao Ya said with her hair flying before her eyes,
covering her face. But it still couldnt conceal the tiredness and helplessness on
her face.
I turned back to look at Huang Tuo and he remained expressionless but the
sparkle in his eyes was still there. I wasnt sure what was he thinking again; he
just stared at Zhens tomb, not saying anything.
The inn has reverted back its usual peace a few days after Feng Huangs death.
People continued coming in and leaving the inn. Its only me that I wasnt sure
what should I be waiting for. Maybe just like what Shang Lie had said, I could
only wait for the West Guardian to come without any ability to defend. Yue
Shen was always missing in action; Huang Tuo was always in the house; Pian
Feng and Chao Ya would always be playing with the owners son. As for me, I
would always standing in the bamboo forest, looking at the snowflakes falling
down from the bamboo leaves, falling onto my hair, shoulders and melting into
my eyes.

Ice Fantasy 19 The Real Feng Huang

When I woke up, I was still at the main hall and people around me started
waking up as well. Huang Tuo was taking care of those who were poisoned and
the strangest thing was Chao Ya was also beside him. Yue Shen had already
come back and she was standing at one corner of the hall, not saying a word.
I was about to ask Huang Tuo what happened, he gave me a look, telling me not
to speak. I looked at his expression and felt that everything has started to
become more and more unpredictable.
Yue Shen walked over and knelt before me. My king, Im sorry for not
protecting you.
Yue Shen, Im glad that you are fine. Did you manage to get that person? I
said.
No. I kept chasing until I found the murderous aura getting weaker and weaker
then I realized someone must have tricked me to get out of the inn. By the time I
came back, you were already unconscious.

The next few days were snowing very heavily and the atmosphere in the inn
was very depressed because people kept dying. Sometimes I could even hear the
souls of the dears singing in the sky; those kind of despair, fear, destiny,
betrayal, assassination, warm, blood, cherry blossoms and all other illusions
were covering the black land together with the snow.
I had already gotten sick of the dark and heavy feeling that death brought and
that feeling was so suffocating and fearful. But death didnt stop happening in
the inn. And this time the person, who died l, was actually Pian Feng.
It was twelve in the noon when Pian Feng died. When we heard Pian Fengs
scream, Huang Tuo was in my room and then we rushed out at the same time.
Just when we were outside his door, Hua Xiao had also rushed down from Qian
Cao Tang. I heard She panted.
She didnt complete her sentence because she had already seen the solemn look
on Huang Tuos face and I believed I have the same look like him as well. But
when we pushed Pian Fengs door open, we found that the door was locked and
it was locked from inside.
The killer is still inside. Huang Tuo said, looking at me.
Then I saw Hua Xiao staggered a few steps back. You may want to step
behind. I turned to tell her.
And then Huang Tuo summoned a defensive enchantment that enveloped the
two of us in it. When we tried breaking the door open, there wasnt any
response inside. I have already prepared to take the attack but the room was as
quiet as a graveyard. In actual fact it was already a grave. Pian Feng was lying
on the floor, his face looked twisted and frightened, just like the expression on
Yi Zhaos face when she got murdered.
Because Pian Fengs room was right at the corner, there wasnt any window and
the door was the only exit. Obviously, the killer was still inside of the room.
My king, lets go find people. Huang Tuo told me suddenly and turned to Hua
Xiao. You stay here and guard the exit so that the killer cannot leave the
room.
With that Huang Tuo pulled me out of the room, I wanted to ask him why did
he leave Hua Xiao alone in the room but he showed him a weird hand sign
when he pulled me out of the room and then I knew what was his intention.
Hence I left the room with him. But when we were at the corridor, he stopped
walking all of a sudden and he told me to watch silently.
From that angle, I could only see Hua Xiaos upper body and her lower body
was blocked by the fences. But we could still see her walking over, opening the
room door and she has this creepy and mysterious smile on her face, but nobody
walked out of the room. But when Hua Xiao turned her head over to look at the
far end of the corridor, it seemed like someone had already come out of the
room and disappeared around the corner of the corridor. I turned to look at
Huang Tuo; his expression was as cold and firm as before. For that moment, I
suddenly remembered a lot of things.

The wine of this inn was pretty famous and Shang Lie was someone who loved
enjoyment, this was why he loved holding banquets at the main hall. Of course
the waiter loved entertaining such customer so everytime when he served the
dishes, his smile would be exceptional happy. No one would be angry over the
fact of getting richer.
Huang Tuo, Yue Shen and I were sitting at one table; Ya Zhao, Yu Po and
Shang Lie on another table and Hua Xiao has yet to arrive.
Huang Tuo drank a cup of wine and turned to Shang Lie. I can tell you who is
Feng Huang now.
Then I saw the cup dropped to the floor from Shang Lies hand, that shiny
porcelain cup was shuttered into pieces and the wine was spilled all over the
floor. Ya Zhao and Yu Pos faces darkened as well.
Who is Feng Huang? Sheng Lie asked.
Huang Tuo activated his protection enchantment; Yue Shens moonlight
elongated into a light saber and I have already summoned all my spiritual power
with countless of icicles circling around me; Chao Yas music had started to get
sharper and countless of white butterflies kept flying out from the chords, filling
the entire hall.
The atmosphere has become exceptionally intense, wind kept swirling within
the room and everyones hair and robe were fluttering crazily in the wind. The
light in the hall was flicking non-stop, even the floor was shaking because
everyone was gathering spiritual power respectively. Shang Lie and gang had
already known that a major war was going to start, so they curled their ring
fingers up and summoned their respective weapons. Ya Zhaos one was a
narrow glowing purple ice sword; Yu Pos one was an ever-changing three-
spines sword; Tong Xies one was a icy blue summoning stuff and Shang Lies
weapon was a fire bow, the red bow and arrows were the forbidden weapon in
the legend of the Ice Tribe.
The waiter was too scared to say anything, he sat on the floor weakly and he
wanted to crawl out of the hall but his body couldnt exert any strength because
of fear. He could only move at an extremely slow speed and kept mumbling
non-stop. Dont kill me Dont kill me
Huang Tuo suddenly stepped out to block his way. Dont worry. I wont kill
you so easily because you have killed many people so I wont let you off so
easily, Feng Huang.
And then the expression on the waiters face became exceptionally calm, as if
he has changed into another person. His gaze has become sharper and firmer,
and starting to emit murderous aura from him.
He turned around to look at me, Yue Shen and then Chao Ya. How did you
know that I am Feng Huang?
Chao Ya chuckled. Please allow us to play a song for you, Hua Xiao.
Feng Huangs face darkens upon hearing that. You even know that I am Hua
Xiao?
Shang Lie looked exceptionally shocked. I knew that no one would think of Hua
Duao. This was supposed to be a perfect assassination plan and a concatenated
assassination plan as well.
Feng Huang turned around to face the window and said softly. Wu Ya, you can
come out now.
Just when she finished her sentence, everyone turned to look at the window but
there was only the dark night sky and then I heard the sound of a robe flying
past. By the time I turned around, Feng Huang had already flown towards the
window. I know she wanted to charge out of the hall because she didnt have
the ability to fight against the people inside.
But when she fell down all of a sudden when she got nearer to the window, she
turned around to look at me angrily.
I walked over to her side and said, I have already predicted that you might
want to escape so I have already transformed the wall to ice including the doors
and windows. No one is allowed to step out of here without my dispelling the
spell.
The glow on Feng Huangs face faded away and she had aged a lot.
"When did you start to suspect me? She asked me.
From the first day when you tried to kill me from the roof.
How did you know it was me?
Because you didnt wear anything underneath your grey robe. Huang Tuo said
the assassin wouldnt have anything to change so it would be faster to strip out
than to change into a new set of clothes.
Thats how you started to suspect me?
Not just that. I only thought that its weird thats all. After that you killed
Zhen.
How did you know I killed Zhen?
At that time I wasnt sure if you killed Zhen or not, I was only suspicious
towards the waiter because I wasnt that you are the waiter at that time.
Why?
Because that morning when Yue Shen and I told Zhen that we would be
meeting her at night, she got killed right before our meeting and that day only
the waiter was beside us to hear our conversation so from then on we started to
suspect the waiter. After you killed Zhen, you put your needle in her hand and
then you removed all her needles to bury into the ground. You just want to
make us think that Zhen is Feng Huang. At first we did believe that but you
have missed out the poison on the needle - those lethal poisons that could cause
the grass to wither and die. Hence we deduced that Zhen isnt Feng Huang but
the person that killed her. Its because when you tried removing those needles
from her hair that time, you forgot to put on the gloves so your hands have
gotten the poison but you didnt want anybody to discover it so you have
stopped playing zither from then onwards.
You needed to neutralize the poison but you cannot go get the medicines so
openly so youd decided to kill the doctor from the medicinal hall and then you
disguised yourself as him to look for the rare herbs, putting them into his
medicinal hall. And then you tried distracting us to another suspect so you
changed the last three medicines in Yi Zhaos prescription to those three poison
neutralizers but this made me suspect you even more.
Why? Feng Huang asked me.
Because a doctor in the mortal world will definitely not know about the three
rare herbs that have the effect of neutralizing poison. Hence Huang Tuo and I
knew that the doctor isnt any ordinary person and Yi Zhao is definitely not
Feng Huang.
And then?
And then you went to steal the medicine but got discovered by Yi Zhao so you
killed her.
Feng Huang laughed. If I were the one who killed Yi Zhao, how was it
possible for me to be drinking with Shang Lie at the main hall? I saw the
sarcasm in her eyes.
I almost doubted my own deduction when I saw you at the main hall. Chao Ya
wasnt around at that time so I thought of two possibilities: first one - you have
been at the main hall and the person that went to steal the medicine was the
waiter and I thought that the waiter was Wu Ya; second possibility would be
Chao Ya and I have to admit that your way of making Chao Ya absent at that
time was very clever and it did make us shift our suspicion to her.
Then why did you believe Chao Ya again and started to suspect me again?
I have to admit that your plan is very good. On that day, you told Wu Ya to
lure Yue Shen away because with Yue Shen around, she would have known that
the food was being drugged the moment she touched the food. But after she left,
everyone was poisoned. At first your plan of pretending to be poisoned was a
smart move but it was also flaw because Huang Tuo had already checked the
food right before they got served but he didnt say it out, he just went on to
prepare the antidote, wanting to see who did not get poisoned and that person
would be the one who drugged the food. Accidentally, Chao Aya didnt eat the
food so she wasnt poisoned and you pretended to be poisoned so Huang Tuo
concluded that Chao Ya was the one.
Why didnt he continue to suspect her?
Because you ate his antidote.
Everyone ate it so why didnt he suspect everyone?
Because my antidote is actually a poison, the face of person that wasnt
poisoned would turn blue without knowing it. When I was about to attack Chao
Ya, I saw the change in your face so I knew you were the culprit. Huang Tuo
answered.
I continued on. That was also when we stars to believed Chao Ya again. We
went to ask her why wasnt she in the room during those incidental nights but
she told us she was sleeping in the room and she insisted that she hasnt left her
room at all. So that night, we were hiding in Chao Yas room, and then you
came during midnight, drugged and moved the unconscious girl underneath the
bed before you left the room. This was why we finally understood why was she
not around everytime when things happened( she has been sleeping underneath
the bed instead of being away from the room. When its near to dawn time, you
came back to move her back to the bed so Chao Ya would say that she has been
in her room all the time. She would look like she was lying and hence causing
us to suspect her. Your plan is indeed thorough and well-planned.
So you have been suspecting me since then on?
Yes, but we arent quite sure until Pian Feng got killed then we are certain that
you are Feng Huang.
That day you guys purposely left me there?
Yes, we had witnessed how you opened the door to release the killer at the
corner of the corridor. We may not have seen anyone coming out, but I was sure
that someone has been there before when I was in the room no matter if he was
using any invisible skill or other method to hide his existence.
Then how did you guys know that I am the waiter as well?
We had once thought that the waiter was Wu Ya but we discovered that you
and the waiter are the same person. First of all, you will always be absent when
the waiter is around and if we wer o wait for you, you will have to wait for the
waiter to leave the hall before you join us and everytime your face will be free
of make-up, looking pale and thats because you had to remove the disguise of
the waiter from your face. When we went to look for Zhen and Yi Zhao that
time, it was only the waiter that was with us and he was the only one who could
hear our conversation. And that night when Huang Tuo picked the sword up, the
hilt of the sword was oily and then I discovered that that wasnt any other thing
but cooking oil and it was only the waiter would have such thing on his hands.
After that incident, I did take a good look at your hand; they dont belong to a
zitherist. A zitherists hands would never be so oily. Take a look at Chao Yas
hands; they were so clean, soft, tender and dry. This has been a mandatory
requirement to be a zitherist.
Huang Tuo then walked to my side and said, When we knew that the waiter
has been you all the time, we could guess that Wu Ya would be someone else
because when Yi Zhao got killed that time, you were indeed drinking with
Shang Lie so the person who killed Yi Zhao would be Wu Ya and on the day
when Pian Feng was killed, the room was locked and you were with us so the
killer would be Wu Ya as well.
Feng Huang looked at me and sighed. Ive always thought that you are a
useless, stupid and cowardly king. Im wrong. You may not be talking all the
time but you know everything better than anyone. Is there anything else that you
want to ask me?
Yes. First we didnt see Wu Ya walking out of the room, did she make herself
go invisible? But in this world, all spells have been blocked, how did she
manage to use it?
Secondly, who is Wu Ya?
Feng Huang looked at me and smiled creepily. You will never know about it.
You still dont understand, I will never tell you.
You have nothing to fight back.
Even if I were to tell you, you may spare my life but Wu Ya will definitely kill
me. I cannot fight against her illusion skis but if I chose to keep quiet, Wu Ya
may save me because
But before Feng Huang could finish her words, I saw her face had turned
creepily blue but she was still unaware about it. Hua Xiao, your face
What happen to my face? She looked as if she didnt know that she had been
poisoned and it was the kind of poison that one would never know.
And then Hua Xiao let out a yell all of a sudden, finally realized what happened.
She ran towards the bronze mirror and started yelling crazily. Impossible! Wu
Ya will never kill me
But it was already too late, her voice started to get softer and weaker and then
she fell to the floor. Huang Tuo rushed forward to catch her and asked. Tell me
who is Wu Ya? Quick!
Wu Ya is is
But Hua Xiao didnt finish her sentence and she would never get to finish it.
Wu Ya would never believe in anyone, she would only believe in the dead.
Only the dead were able to keep the secret.
Ice Fantasy 20 Happiness of the Mortal World
The snow has not stopped for a day before and in a blink of eyes, it was already
the new year day in the mortal world. I remembered those few decades when I
was still living in the mortal world; I had never truly enjoyed this festival at all.
The inn was filled with red lanterns and snow kept falling non-stop from the
sky, covering the ground. The swaying lanterns looked like warm light in the
wind.
Kids were running around the snow-filled ground and they looked exceptionally
clumsy in their thick clothing, but they looked extremely happy. This was the
purity and happiness all kids would have. Sometimes Yue Shen and Huang Tuo
would stand at the door, and out of curiosity, the kids would come over to look
at them. Its because their hair was pure silvery white and they flees down their
robes like mercury. Yue Shen and Huang Tuo would always squat down to play
with the kids. Looking at the warm smile on their face, its hard to imagine
these two adults were the most powerful characters in Ren Xue Cheng,
especially Yue Shen. But when I saw the smile on Yue Shens face, I felt warm
all of a sudden. I have never seen her smile before and have never expected her
smile to be so gentle and soothing.
Chao Ya loved playing with the owners son and everytime I looked at the boy,
he would remind me of Ying Kong Shi when he was still a kid. While we were
on exile, I always felt like I was Shis father because when I reached adulthood
that time, Shi was still a little kid. His eyes were big and beautiful like girls. I
would always carry Shi in my arms and walked on the street one after another. I
would smile unknowingly when I saw his excited look. Many years later, when
we were back in Ren Xue Cheng and when Shi has become a handsome prince
that time, he came to tell me, Ge, actually the thing I missed most would be
your smile when we were still in the mortal world. Your eyes were narrowed
when you smiled and your eyelashes would be filled with snowflake; your teeth
were sparkling white and the arc of your smile was so gentle yet tough. And
then he would lean forward to kiss my eyebrow with his hair covering my face.

The customers in the inn started to get lesser and lesser because many of them
had already set off for home, or even if they didnt have a home, they would
find somewhere that was homely enough for them to settle down. If not, it
would be very lonely and empty to stay in the inn especially when you woke up
to a snowy night.
For me, I was already used to such lifestyle for several hundreds years; I would
be pacing around the grave-liked city; sitting at the roof to watch the stars;
sitting by the Ice Sea to listen to the young singing mermaids and reminisce the
past.
The inn has a new waiter joining and he was an ordinary and honest man who
grew up in the mortal world. He was in a shock when he saw people with such
long silvery white hair.
Since new year was jus round the corner, the smile on everyones face has
become calmer and warmer. I was able to feel the kind of calm happiness.
When we were in good mood, the few of us would stand at the empty land in
front of Ting Zhu Xuan to display our illusion skills: Chao Ya would use her
zither to summon countless of butterflies to hover above the inn; Yue Shen
would break her moonlight into pieces and hung them around the bald tree
branches, making them look like stars hiding within the tree. And I would also
sweep the snowflakes up from the ground and turned them into pink cherry
blossom petals. The waiter was stunned by our skills but he enjoyed watching
us. He even brought his wife and kid over to see us. In their eyes, these few
person/ in white robe were the greatest gods.
This was the first time I felt such simple and bright happiness; Ive realized that
illusion skill not only would it bring killing, death, blood but also hope,
righteousness and dignified soul.
But the night when new year arrived, the shadow of death continued to loom
over us. Those painful memories got triggered back again and they were like a
never-ending nightmare to us.
That night, we were sitting at the table in the main hall and we heard Ya Zhaos
scream coming from outside of the house. Both Yue Shen and Huang Tuos
faces darkened at the same time. Wu Ya. Huang Tuo said.
But when all of us rushed out that time, Ya Zhao was standing in the middle of
the courtyard; his hair was messy, his eyes were eerily blue and he was topless;
his hand was holding his unique purple ice sword and the smile on his face was
like an eerie shadow.
Shang Lie took a step forward to ask him. Ya Zhao, what are you doing?
Ya Zhao didnt reply; his eyes were filled with infinite snowflakes but they still
couldnt hide the blue shadow in them.
Just when Shang Lie was about to walk over, Chao Yas voice came from
behind, so airy and empty. She told him to step backwards because Ya Zhao has
been controlled by a dream and she was the only one who could manipulate
dream.
Chao Yas music was rapid and intense. In a split second, countless of silvery
white lines started flying all over the place and then numerous butterflies started
materializing from those lines. I knew Chao Ya was trying to manipulate the
dream; she has to lead Ya Zhao out of the scary dream to the one she created.
Ya Zhaos hair flew upwards all of a sudden like there was a strong wind
swirling around him but when I looked back at Chao Ya, she has already started
to have blood gushing out from her mouth and when the white blood hit the
black ground, they turned into countless of broken butterflies. Huang Tuo
quickly rushed over to put her within his protection enchantment.
Chao Ya started to zone out. My king, it seems like I cannot control the dream
because the creator is too strong. This was what Chao Ya told me before she
went unconscious.
Ya Zhaos death was a tragic; he held his purple ice sword up and stabbed it
through his chest. The moment when the cold ice sword went through his chest,
I could hear the sound of tearing of flesh and then his eyes turned from shadowy
blue back to white, I knew he had already come out of the dream. But when he
was out, he has to face his death.
He started to fall backwards and right before he fell to the ground, he looked
towards Shang Lie and I. My king, Taizi, please be careful of icy blue
But he didnt manage to finish his sentence and his eyes were already looking at
the pale blue sky, losing all expressions from his face.
New Year has arrived in a mournful way.
I have never felt so cold before.
Snow has started to fall, one after another, filling this entire world.
A lamp was on the table; the light from the oil lamp traveled gently throughout
the house, and it has greatly reduced the depression of this winter.
Chao Ya was still in bed and Huang Tuos protection enchantment was still
covering over her.
Yue Shen was standing by the window. The wind came by and blew her hair up.
My king, what do you think about Ya Zhaos death? Huang Tuo asked.
I could only say that its done by Wu Ya.
Yue Shen turned around. Not necessary. Maybe the West Guardian has already
appeared.
Then who could he be? I asked Yue Shen.
Anyone can be possible. She said. She looked towards Chao Ya and back at
me. My king, can you step out for a moment?
The winter in mortal world was much colder than that in Ren Xue Cheng. Even
though it was New Year, those naughty kids had already gone home after a day
of playing. The street has become exceptionally quiet and cold with all
remaining of fireworks and used lanterns.
Yue Shen stood in the wind and said. My king, I have to tell you this seriously.
Firstly, I suspect Chao Ya; secondly I suspect Huang Tuo. One of them is the
West Guardian.
My body felt weak all of a sudden. Why? I asked weakly.
Let me ask you. Right after the fight with Die Che, what do you think about
Chao Yas skill of dream manipulation?
She has already surpassed the spiritual power of the top astrologer.
How about when its being compared to me?
To be honest, her skill should be above yours.
Correct. Chao Yas ability to create dream is already higher than me and in
other words, she has already become an outstanding astrologer. Dream
manipulation is one of the dark assassination skills that I had learnt and Ya
Zhao did die under such skill. But my king, do you know that I could easily
break the dream that Ya Zhao was in? Its just that Chao Ya has already started
to take action; I thought it would be a piece of cake for her so I didnt do
anything. But little did I expect her to be injured by the dream and when I
wanted to take action, Ya Zhao was already dead.
You are saying
I am saying Yue Shen looked up at me. that Chao Ya totally has the
ability to break the dream but she didnt save Ya Zhao and she pretended to be
hurt.
Then what about Huang Tuo?
Since Chao Ya is faking her own injuries, Huang Tuo would have discovered it
but he didnt say anything. Its obvious that he is acting with her. Moreover
there are a lot of unexplainable things on Huang Tuo, I cannot tell you
specifically because its just my intuition.
The wind blew from Yue Shens back and it was like sharp ice sword, cutting
my face one after another. I looked at Yue Shen, feeling the kind of despair that
I had never experienced before.
I have to admit that this West Guardian had been the most formidable opponent
that I had ever met. He didnt even need to appear physically and he was able to
kill the people around me with ease. And I could only stand in the middle of the
snow ground, watching them die one after another.
That night when I went back to the inn, the lights in both Chao Ya and Huang
Tuos rooms were out.
I lied on my bed, unable to sleep because nightmare came pressing on me one
after another. Those, who had died, were talking at my ears, smiling and feeling
upset. The memories of the past came gushing at me, taking over the peace that
I could have in the dream. Everything got shattered and came collapsing down.
And I was standing among the ruins, standing on those withered cherry
blossoms, crying.
At the end of the dream, fire red lotuses started sprouting out from the ground
just like the time when Shi died several hundreds years ago. The sky started
raining red lotuses like lava. In the end, it drowned everything and anything.
Fire soared up to the sky

The second one who died from dream manipulation was Yu Po. Just like Ya
Zhao, he used his three-spines sword and stabbed through his chest. It was still
the same eerie blue eyes and shadowy smile.
When we reached Yu Pos side, he had already pierced the sword through his
chest. No one came in time to break the dream, not even Yue Shen or Chao Ya
came in time to help him.
After that, the third one was Tong Xie.
Shang Lie didnt say a single word while looking at Tong Xies body. He just
kept looking at the sky. After a long while, he finally spoke something. All my
men are dead. The next one will be me.
New Year was finally over but this new year was filled with too many death
news. We didnt tell the new waiter about the deaths because hes a pure and
simple person and in his life, he would never encounter such weird death or
eerie assassination. He was just a simple and blissful mortal who was satisfied
with his life till the last day on earth. Sometimes I really wished to live like him
and not a powerful king who has indefinite locks on him, living in loneliness
forever.
The waiter was as busy as before and the owners son continued playing with
his icy blue ball, and asking us to play with him. The mortal world continued
operating in its routine without any unusual event.
But the death aura was still looming over our heads like thick heaving dark
clouds. They would never get dispersed.
No one knew how did Ya Zhao and Yu Po got controlled by the dreams and
judging by their spiritual powers, they shouldnt be controlled so easily unless
they had let down their guide at the very beginning and then falling into the
dream, unable to get out. But after so many strange deaths, Ya Zhao and Yu Po
should have been more alert unless the person who killed them was someone
they would never suspect before. This was what Yue Shen told me after
everything, and I didnt say anything. Neither did Huang Tuo because we
werent sure of what to do. We have lost our direction and we could only wait
for Wu Ya and the West Guardian to continue killing people.
My king, do you all still remember Xing Guis third dream? Huang Tuo asked
suddenly.
Yue Shens eyes brightened suddenly. Of course. Xing Gui told us to open it
when we have no clues to our current situation.
That dream was a long yet extremely simple dream because its about my
brother, Ying Kong Shi. In the dream, Shi was running from somewhere far
away. Cherry blossoms and snow kept falling on the track that he just ran by.
He was reverted to his child look and he was standing on the horizon line,
smiling at me. Snow was falling into his hand and forming into a snowball, and
then I heard his voice traveling from afar. Gege, are you happy?
I didnt understand why did Xing Gui give such a dream to me, was she trying
to make me recall about Ying Kong Shi? Or was there another meaning? If she
just wanted me to remember Ying Kong Shi, why would she tell us to open it
when we were all clueless?
Suddenly I remembered the dream that Xing Jiu gave me in the past; that was
the dream where my brother and I took our illusion test and this dream may be
the same as that one. We may have missed out something.
Hence I went into the dream again and observed every single detail in the dream
and at the end of it, Ive finally discovered the secret that Xing Gui wanted to
tell us.
The snow had already stopped except the green bamboo leaves still have thick
layer of snow on them. They would scattered to the ground like falling flowers
as the wind blew.
Chao Ya was playing her zither at the courtyard; Huang Tuo and I were in the
room, not speaking to one another.
After that we heard Chao Yas scream suddenly, I could see Chao Yas eyes
turning blue from the corner of my window. Her hair and robe flew upwards all
of a sudden and her zither was hovering above her head with her spiritual power
when countless of white butterflies were forming from the chords, surrounding
her.
Same as what you have predicted, my king. Huang Tuo nodded at me.
When Huang Tuo and I came to the courtyard, Chao Yas hair was in a mess
and the colour of her eyes have turned darker blue. The owners son was
standing beside her, crying. Jiejie, what happen to you?
I walked over and knelt before the child, touching his hair. Nothing is wrong
with jiejie, its just that you have controlled jiejie with your dream.
The boy looked at me, not know what was I talking about. Gege, what are you
talking about?
I raised my hand suddenly and a sharp and short ice blade flew out, cutting the
black string tied around his hair. And then his hair fell to the ground; his hair
was extremely long, even longer than all the people in this world, including
Shang Lie. As compared to the boy, Shang Lie looked more like a kid.
Chao Yas hair fell peacefully back down, flowing smoothly along her robe.
Her eyes had reverted back to white colour. Little boy, Im fine. I merely got
controlled by your dream thats all.
After that the kids face changed from confused to arrogant, he looked at me
without saying anything but from his eyes looked cold and sharp.
Wu Ya, you can stop now. I said.
Wu Ya looked at me and said. Its impossible that you will know I am Wu Ya.
Impossible.
Right. Its impossible but I still know it.
Wu Ya looked at me and then to Chao Ya. You guys have been acting. Chao
Ya was never controlled by my dream?
Yes, I was just acting. But I have to admit that you are the best dream
manipulator that I had ever met. I almost got drowned by your dream and if I
didnt prepare myself for your attack, I guess I would have strangled myself to
death by the chords. Chao Ya replied.
How did you get suspicious of me? Wu Ya asked, looking at me.
When Yi Zhao died that time, Feng Huang was in the main hall drinking with
Shang Lie, so the person who killed Yi Zhao is definitely not Feng Huang Hua
Xiao and the West Guardian will not do it personally so Wu Ya is the one who
killed Yi Zhao.
Then how did you suspect that I am Wu Ya?
Because we saw the wound on Yi Zhaos throat, the wound was cut from
downwards to upwards and it would mean the killer is much shorter than Yi
Zhao and is also someone whom she would never think of.
And then?
For Pian Fengs death, Huang Tuo mentioned that the killer was still in the
house. We hadnt seen anyone coming out from the room, but in actual fact
there was someone that came out of the room and that person was you. Because
you are very tiny in size, we didnt manage to see you since the fence blocked
you off. When we watched Hua Xiao from that angle, it would look like an
invisible man walking out of the room.
So this is why you know that its me?
No. We just thought that its something strange but what made us suspect you
more was because of what Yue Shen said.
What did she say?
Do you still remember the day when all of us were being poisoned, and
someone was there to lure Yue Shen out? That day when we opened the door,
you were at the corridor, looking towards the direction of Ting Zhu Xuan in a
shock; Yue Shen went out for a chase but when she was going towards that
direction, she said the murderous aura faded out and then I thought of you all of
a sudden. The aura came from you when youre at the corridor; you are a
professional assassin so creating such aura is an easy task for you. By the time
Yue Shen came back, you withdrew it and then no one would be suspicious of
you.
Wu Ya looked at me with an angry and hateful expression. Continue.
And then it would be Xing Guis dream, the dreams about Ying Kong Shi and
he was still in his child form, just like you. He was holding a ball in his hand but
its colour was white unlike yours. At first I didnt know what it mean, but after
that Ive finally understand. I remembered when I first met you in this world,
the ball in your hand was white but now, your ball had turned to icy blue and
then I remembered what Ya Zhao told me before he died. My king, please be
careful of icy blue That time I didnt know what he meant by that, but now
Ive final understand. He wanted me to be careful of your icy blue ball. After
that I asked Chao Ya, she told me that a powerful dream manipulator was able
to materialize a dream into a shape and that would be your ball. Anyone, who
touched the ball, would be swallowed by the dream so we told Chao Ya to give
it a try. In the end, it was as per what we have predicted, the ball is indeed the
dream that you used to kill others.
Wu Ya looked towards Chao Ya. So you werent even controlled by my
dream, you have been acting all along.
Chao Ya nodded. Yes, Huang Tuo had already casted an enchantment on me
so no illusion skill is able to enter my body and dont forget, I am also a dream
manipulator.
Wu Ya stood among us with his head hanging low. He looked just like an
obedient little boy and no one would expect him to be a professional killer right
after the West Guardian.
Huang Tuos enchantment had already frozen the entire surrounding and Chao
Ya has also summoned her zither chords out; Wu Ya just stood in the centre, I
wasnt sure what was he thinking about but the colour of his eyes kept changing
non-stop.
Moments later he smiled and walked towards me. Ge, can you hug me?
Right at that instant I felt my surrounding air started stirring; for one moment I
saw Ying Kong Shi standing before me, his crystal white hair was scattered to
the ground and his cute obedient face was smiling at me just like the sleeping
child in my arms several hundreds years ago. I started seeing big white halos
appearing before my eyes and my whole mind was filled with my brothers
voice. Ge, can you hug me? Please hug me, okay?
And then Shi tiptoed to touch my face with his outstretched hand, but the
moment when his hand was about to touch me, the enchantment that Huang Tuo
had set on me appeared all of a sudden. I got enveloped into a crystal clear ball
and Shi was sprung away by the enchantment. He was lying on the ground,
crying out loud. Ge, why are you ignoring me?
My heart hurt so much like a knife was cutting it open. Shi, dont be scared.
Ge is always by your side. I walked over, wanting to carry him up.
The moment I bent over, Shi changed to Wu Ya sudden and the illusion around
us disappeared. I saw Wu Yas eerie blue face and a icy cold white light
appeared in his hand. And then in a flash of lightning, he aimed the light at my
throat. It was too late for me to dodge and I just went frozen at that moment.
But just before Wu Yas sharp ice blade appeared in front of my throat, the
smile on his face went frozen all of a sudden and his ice blade could no longer
come any closer because I saw a ray of moonlight came piercing through his
chest. I looked up to see Yue Shen standing behind him; her face was cold and
glowing with light.
After that I saw Wu Ya fell slowly to the ground in front of me, and right before
his body touched the ground, I heard his whimper. Ge, why dont you hug me?
Why?
Suddenly, huge cherry blossoms came falling down from the sky and the
surrounding turned into red colour just like the blood of a mortal. I heard the
rumbling of the ground like low and heavy sound of the thunder in the sky.
I looked up to the sky and my tear slid silently down my face. I heard Shis
voice from the sky. Ge, please be free

Ice Fantasy 21 The Lonely King

Two more graves were added behind Ting Zhu Xuan; the bodies of Feng Huang
and Wu Ya were arranged to bury next to one another. I wasnt sure when
would spring arrive and whether the soil above them would have green grass
growing from that patch of soil. But I knew that there was a cherry blossom tree
next to their graves and it would be a beautiful in the coming flower season.
In actual fact cherry blossom tree was the cruelest tree of all because the more
bodies were buried underneath the tree, the more beautiful it would grow. Just
like the beautiful setting sun.
Yue Shen and Huang Tuo were standing in the wind; their expressions looked
tired yet tough and their robes were fluttering loudly in the wind.
Its only Chao Yas expression that looked exceptionally sad. On the day of Wu
Yas death, Chao Ya came to tell me this. My king, I may leave this troubled
world after this mission.
Why? I asked.
There are way too many killings and bloodshed happening in this world; there
are too many souls resting up in the cloud, singing non-stop every day and
night; their black song always hit me right at my heart, making me unable to
fight against it. I may go to the mortal world like Die Che, find a man that loves
me. He doesnt have to know any illusion skill or be proficient in music. I just
need him to have a bright smile and strong chest and I am willing to give up my
immortality to grow old together with him. My king, you know about my
mother right? She is your fathers royal musician. In actual fact she had passed
away long time ago because she had gone to the mortal world and she passed
away with a smile on her face. Her husband, who was already an old man, was
at her deathbed, crying and accompanying her till the last moment. This was the
last dream that my mother left for me and I would always get upset by this
dream. In actual fact, I have been feeling upset because why must I be a god in
imprisonment?
Several hundreds years ago, I was also upset by this issue as well. Because of
my freedom, I lost my beloved brother. I told Chao Ya.
Chao Ya turned around and a cloud floated past our heads. It floated so silently
past us.

New Year was finally over.

Days just flowed by like a river. Sometimes I would lie on the branch of the
cherry blossom tree, admiring the sun.
Just like what granny had said before, Ive finally become a lonely king, only
waiting for time to pass.
But the West Guardian has yet to appear, the four of us were still trapped in the
illusion world.
I had once written the situations here on a lambskin parchment and sent it to
Xing Jiu, asking him for advice.
But when I received his reply, he only told me to wait. It was the same answer
that Shang Lie had given us when we first met him.
Shang Lie had already left; the day when he left, the snow had stopped. He
stood before us, looking as imposing and dignified like before. Hes still the
greatest man in this mortal world.
My king, this is the best that I can help you to accomplish. To be very honest, I
didnt really help you much; now that Feng Huang and Wu Ya are dead, the
West Guardian is someone that I cannot fight against. Please be careful, my
king. Shang Lie told me.
After that he knelt before me, looking up at me with a warm smile. My king,
you are the youngest yet noblest ruler of the Ice Kingdom that I had ever seen;
if you need my help in the future, you just need to send me a message. Even if
Im dead, my descendants will definitely come help you without any
hesitation.
I nodded and watched him left. His back view started to shrink from my view
and then finally disappearing into the end of the long street, disappearing into
the place where the snow melted.
I could imagine Shang Lie walking down the burst ling and hustling street in his
imposing and dignified self. Even if one person lost everything in his life, he or
she wouldnt lose the spirit within him and this spirit was able to make that
person an invincible god. Shang Lie was such a person.
I turned around to see Yue Shen and Huang Tuo; the two of them were standing
together, their hair were soft and long to the ground like a piece of peaceful
image. After going through so many fights, their spiritual powers had gotten
even stronger; the length of their hair were longer than any illusionist in Ren
Xue Cheng, even surpassing Xing Jiu and Xing Gui.
Chao Ya was standing behind them with her head hanging, I could see the tear
in her eyes.
And then I heard a piece of beautiful music, soaring up the sky. The air around
us has transformed into butterflies flying above us; the passerbys were stunned
and their attentions were on Chao Ya, looking at the beautiful white-haired lady,
totally speechless.

Three days after Shang Lie left; his body was discovered, he was lying by the
side of the road outside the city gate. By the time we reached him, snow has
started to fall once again, covering his body bit by bit. His body was already
frozen and his expression looked twisted and in shock.
I stood beside his body and looked at the cloudy sky; I heard the cracking of my
bones and I could even see the cracks like white lightning striking one after
another.
Chao Ya didnt say anything but I could see the tear in her eyes.
Huang Tuo was examining Shang Lies body and Yue Shen was standing by his
side.
I walked over to ask Huang Tuo. How did he die?
He didnt reply me, he just removed his clothes to reveal his chest and there
were three bloody holes on it; the flesh was brutally torn away and those white
blood was already frozen. The expression on Shang Lies face looked dazed and
frightened, his eyes were looking at the sky and it seemed like he had lost the
ability to speak. I couldnt bear to look at his body anymore so I turned my back
against him and then I saw Chao Ya had already backed away, vomiting.
My king, look at his hand. Yue Shen told me.
I thought of something strange when I saw his hand because his left hand
formed a weird sign and it was actually the hand sign for a astrologer when
using his illusion summoning power.
My king, do you know if Shang Lie was an astrologer in the past?
I dont know. He didnt tell me anything.
Then why did he still try to read the stars even when hes going to die? Or was
it because he had discovered something while reading the stars and thats why
he got himself killed? Yue Shen asked, looking at me.
I looked at the sky, unable to answer Yue Shens question. I just thought that I
saw the face of the West Guardian appearing vaguely in the sky but I could see
that face very clearly. The only thing I knew would be that despising smile on
the West Guardians face; those cold lights from his eyes were like sharp knives
stabbing through my body.

The inn continued welcoming new customers and the mortal world was as lively
as before. But no one knew that there were many painful memories behind this
liveliness. No one knew about the pain and how much killings had been done
during these periods.
Its only I knew that I have been washing my face with my tears.
Everytime I would take a stroll at the courtyard at Ting Zhu Xuan and every
step I took, it felt so pathetic and sad. This place was once so happy place that
filled with laughter. But now that the people were gone, everything has become
so different. No one would come and greet me anymore, I could no longer find
those heartwarming smiles anymore - Xing Gui, Liao Jian, Pian Feng, Zhen, Ya
Zhao, Tong Xie, Yu Po, Yi Zhao, Shang Lie and even Feng Huang and Wu Ya.
All their faces had become so vague just like indispensable fog, blurring out
everything.
The cherry blossom tree has started blooming once again, making one feel
hopeful with the green leaves on the bare branches. Chao Ya would always sit
under those big trees to play her zither without using any of her spiritual power
at all; she was only playing an exquisite piece of music. Chao Yas beauty and
talent dazzled the customers in the inn, but she would just close her eyes just
like what she would always do at Ren Xue Cheng, totally ignoring the din
around her. After the fights with Die Che, Feng Huang and Wu Ya, Chao Ya
had already become the best musician; her hair was as long as Yue Shen and
Huang Tuo. But her sorrowful eyes always made me feel upset.
Everyday she would stay under the shades to play her zither, she would cry as
she played her zither and then she would keep playing until the sky turned dark
before retreating back to her room.
I was standing at a place, watching her from afar. Watching her lonesome back
made my heart hurt with all the invisible cracks appearing one after another. I
looked up at the setting sun, finally realized we have been staying in the mortal
world for months.
I walked towards Chao Ya but stopped after two steps because I saw Yue Shen
appearing behind her back. She was wearing a pure black long robe with blue
starlight prints on it. That was Yue Shens best illusion robe and those starlights
were actually the scattered spiritual powers, they could help to enhance the
owners power while using their powers.
Yue Shen was standing behind Chao Ya and shouted. Stop right there!
Chao Ya turned around, looking calm like usual. She just looked at Yue Shen
without saying anything.
Chao Ya, is the dream that killed Ya Zhao a very powerful dark assassination
skill?
Yes, the spiritual power of that creator of that dream is much higher than
mine. Chao Ya said with her head hanging low.
Then do you think you dream interpretation skill is higher than mine?
Chao Ya turned around to look at Yue Shen. I dont know. Maybe we are of
the same level.
Then can you tell me why am I able to break that dream easily?
When I heard what Yue Shen just said, I knew what she was trying to do.
Chao Ya turned her head back and the sunlight flowed down her hair like
sparkling stream water. Its just that the wind around her started moving rapidly
like invisible ripples in the air.
Yue Shen stood opposite of Chao Ya, looking cold, but I saw the flashing light
in her hand. It was sharp and cold like icicle.
And then Chao Ya took a seat down, started playing her zither quietly. The song
was smooth and melodious even the birds started hovering above her head like
they were dancing. I could feel the turbulence in the air. Chao Yas voice
sounded blurry and distant. Yue Shen, you have been suspecting me all along.
Because you are suspicious. Yue Shen said.
Chao Ya smiled and those white butterflies started gushing down like snow, and
Yue Shen has also made her moves; her lights struck across the sky like
lightning and the shattered butterflies rained down like snow, falling heavily
down to the black soil, melting into the snow. When the last lightning struck
across, everything stopped momentarily and then I heard the snapping of the
chords on Chao Yas soundless zither; countless of moonlights stabbing through
Chao Yas body and she fell straight down before Yue Shen. The focus in her
eyes began to fade away.
My tears came rushing down my face. It seemed like something was strangling
me and I couldnt make a single sound.
Yue Shen turned around and saw him, she looked a little shaken but
recomposed herself back very quickly. You are here, my king.
Yes, Im here. Those were the only worlds that I could say.
My king, if I didnt guess wrongly, Chao Ya is the West Guardian.
What if your guess is wrong? My voice was so weak and soft.
Theres always right and wrong in this world and sometimes some mistakes
are inevitable. If you want to accomplish something, you have to sacrifice
something. Isnt it the way, my king?
I turned around, not saying a word. Just when I was about to enter my room, I
told Yue Shen something. Yue Shen, if Chao Ya were the West Guardian, do
you think you are able to kill her so easily?

I was standing by the window and I heard the hoarse crying sound of the crows
falling onto my head. It sounded so depressing, making one feel fearful.
I stretched my hand towards the moonlight, I moved my left finger and then my
brothers face appeared in the sky. He called me. Ge. His expression kept
changing; sometimes his smile was like sunshine; sometimes he looked cold
like ice; sometimes he was looking at me with despair during the time of his
death. But everything was an hallucination, I have been using this illusion skill -
memory image to brace myself through the lonely time. For now who else could
be so trustworthy as Shi? Who could be happy for several hundreds of years
because of my smile?
Shi, do you know that if you call me ge for one more time, my year will
come streaming down non-stop?

People continued coming to the inn but only two persons were there to eat with
me, Huang Tuo and Yue Shen.
When I was about to start eating the rice, Yue Shen held her hand out to stop
me. Dont touch the food.
Why?
Because the food has poison. Yue Shen said and then she looked towards
Huang Tuo. Arent you the one who is in-charge of the food? Why can there
be poison?
Huang Tuo didnt look up and said calmly. You are suspecting me, Yue
Shen?
Yes! And then her moonlight exploded into a light blade and aimed right for
Huang Tuos throat. I used my ice sword to cut off Yue Shens moonlight. Yue
Shen, enough! Stop suspecting one another.
Impossible! Yue Shen moved to Huang Tuos back in a flash of light.
Huang Tuo was trapped under Yie Shens aggressive attacks; I ran over to use
the snow to freeze Yue Shens light and at that instant, Yue Shen stared at me
with surprise as if she couldnt believe that I would attack her and that
expression was the last expression I saw on her face. Huang Just when I froze
Yue Shens light that moment, Huang Tuo attacked her on her throat and I
turned around to a creepy and eerie smile on Huang Tuos face.
And then Yue Shen fell to the floor, I saw sadness in her eyes, and I saw a tear
sliding down the corner of her eyes.

Ice Fantasy 22 Nightmare of The West Guardian

Yue Shen and Chao Ya were buried behind the inn, together with Liao Jian and
Pian Feng. The soil of Yue Shen and Chao Yas tomb were still black in colour
while Pian Feng and Liao Jians tombs already have green grass growing above
them. Huang Tuo and I were standing in front of the tombs when a cold gush of
wind blew past, making our robes fluttered loudly in the wind.
Huang Tuo, why did you kill Yue Sheng?
Because she wants to kill me.
But didnt you see that I have already made my move to stop her? She wont
have a chance to kill you in any way.
Huang Tuo didnt say anything but he still has that strange smile on his face.
My king, I think its time for us to go the separate way.
Separate way? You mean
Im saying that I want to go back Ren Xue Cheng. Even though you see that as
a toy castle, my entire tribe was still waiting for me there. I am their God.
You mean you want to give up on the remaining journey?
My king, do you think there will be journey after this? This is a journey that I
cannot see a destination and Im already very tired. My king, I wan to leave.
You are the real West Guardian right? I asked.
Ka Suo, theres no point in asking this question anymore. Do you think theres
hope for you to even pass the West territory? You cant even win the Weat
Guardian, how is it possible for you to win Yuan Ji?
When Huang Tuo was about to disappear into the fog, I ran to block him and
my sword was pointing at his throat. If you are the West Guardian, I will not
let you leave.
Huang Tuo just looked at me with a smile. Will you believe if I were to tell
you that Im not the West Guardian?
In the end he still died under my hand, his blood was flowing down my sword. I
heard a mumble from him. My king, you dont have to imprison yourself
anymore. Just be free
The place, where I killed Huang Tuo, was the end of the mortal world created
by the West Guardian; it was a huge patch of wheat field. I could vaguely see
snow falling down and I know once I reached the end, I could go back to Ren
Xue Cheng, going back to the lonely life where I could only hear the shattering
sound of life. And then I would stay on that way for another several hundreds or
thousands years.
Huang Tuo fell onto the wheat field and his face as still hanging the same smile
that Yue Shen had when she died. His hair was like mercury to the wheat field,
flowing up and down along with the wheat wave and his robe was already
soaked in blood.
I looked up at the pale blue sky when a flock of birds flew past my head. They
were hovering about the wheat field, not wanting to leave just like me. They
were as lost as me. Its because I have lost my direction.
I have never thought that I would be left alone; the moment when I thought of
the people around me, dying one after another; their white eyes and robes
disappearing into the air; when I heard the soul soothing song once again, all the
dead were standing up on the sky, looking down at me through the clouds, I
couldnt help but to feel upset when I looked up to see the sky above me.
I still didnt know whos the West Guardian, just like one who could never get
out of his or her nightmare. Also, I wasnt sure if the others died because of my
mistrust and inability. Maybe the real West Guardian was smiling at me behind
my back.
I bade goodbye to the waiter of the inn. Even if I were to complete the journey
alone, I would still do it.
That waiter didnt say anything when he sent me off that time. He was just a
simple mortal, just like my people back on the city. The only difference was the
fact that he did not know that I was the almighty god in my city.
I left the place without turning back because my year has already started to fall.
Images after images came flashing past - I saw Liao Jian standing in front of his
father, telling him. Father, I have become the best East Guardian. I saw Yue
Shen'stough yet lonely look, but her occasional smile was like wind of the
spring, so soothing and warm. I saw Xing Guis weak and tiny body lying in a
pool of blood, telling me to look for my happiness. I saw Pian Feng controlling
the wind happily; I saw Chao Ya playing her zither with lots of butterflies
dancing around her; I saw Huang Tuo casting his protection enchantment over
me; I saw the horrible death of Shang Lie
I just felt something started to shatter within my chest, shattering into sharp
pieces

I was already very far away from that prosperous town; I have not seen any
mortals around me anymore. I lay on the grass with the warm sunlight shining
on me gently. The scent in the air smelled like spring was arriving soon.
When I sat up to think about what I should do, I saw a vortex appearing above
the horizon line afar. I knew a person with strong spiritual power was going to
appear because I could feel the ground rumbling and it started to snow. It was
just like the time when Li Luo appeared. My memory started to shake like a
bunch of messy reflections.
And then an unbelievable sight appears before my eyes when the snow had
stopped falling.
Xing Gui was standing high up in the sky, descending slowly. The wind was
blowing from her feet upward, making her hair and robe fly.
The moment she landed on the ground, she made her way slowly towards me. I
saw that blur and strange smile on her face and it looked like an illusion to me.
My king, how have you been? She asked, looking up at me.
I could feel my strength leaving my body slowly as if I have lost the strength to
even stand properly.
Xing Gui, werent you dead while you were at the North territory? I asked
her.
Her voice appeared in the air around me but I didnt see her lips moving. The
strange smile was still on her face. Do you think Xing Zhou can kill me with
her power?
Then you
I am the West Guardian that you have been looking for. Xing Gui.
I couldnt say anything; all I could do was to watch her smile becoming creepier
and creepier. How can Xing Gui be the West Guardian? I couldnt stop asking
myself.
My dear king, do you still remember the last dream that I had given you? I told
you to look at it when you meet the West Guardian. Have you forgotten?
Xing Guis smile was like a charm
In that dream, she was exactly the same as what was before me. That blurry
smile and strange creepy voice. She told that this was all her game.
My king, you are my brothers most trusted person, so I know you are not that
simple. Hence I have to try my best to help you to get past the first three
guardians, because if you were to die in their hands, it wouldnt be interested
ting anymore. Those people couldnt even fight with a finger of mine. I want to
play a game with you; a game of killing others and being killed by others. You
are a worthy opponent and because my life has been so boring, I wouldnt want
to miss such interesting thing in life. I want to see if you are able to find the true
West Guardian but I think my brother believe in the wrong person. Your
thinking is much simpler than I thought that you would have. Ka Suo, this is a
great chase and kill game. I would kill every single person around you and
when all the people around are dead, I would appear to tell you that I am the
true West Guardian. Mainly because you couldnt do anything to me and you
would never win me with your spiritual power even if you have inherited your
brothers power.
My king, I have already set the route for the star. Please follow me to play this
interesting game
When I struggled to get out of Xing Guis dream, her smiling face was still in
front of me but the surrounding has become clearer and I could see the grass
and sunlight, but my heart was enveloped in a snow storm.
Xing Gui stood before me and I saw her hand holding a weapon that I had never
seen before. Countless of black ribbons were surrounding her fingers like they
were dancing in the wind. The air around me seemed to be frozen, giving one a
suffocating feeling. I heard Xing Guis voice floating above my head. Ka Suo,
you are alone now. Ill see how are you able to get past me!
I felt so tired all of a sudden. You think so? Then you should look what is
behind you. I said slowly.
Because Chao Ya, Yue Shen and Huang Tuo have already appeared behind
Xing Gui. They were my most trusted people.
Xing Gui looked calm but when she looked at me that time, I could see the
sparkle in her eyes. So they did not die at all.
Right. They didnt die. I would rather see myself die than them because they
are the most outstanding people of Ren Xue Cheng. And this includes Pian
Feng, Liao Jian and Shang Lie who died in your hands as well. They are the
most outstanding ones.
You know that Im the one who killed Liao Jian? Since when did you start to
suspect me?
I did not suspect you at that time.
Then how did you know that I am the West Guardian?
From many areas, first one is Liao Jianms death. Because found a needle with
lethal poison in his head, so we fell into the trap that you had set for us. You
made us think that it was that poison needle that killed Liao Jian but it wasnt
the fact at all. After that Huang Tuo discovered that the poison congregated at
his head was a lethal poison caller Shang Yao, a chronic flower poison and it
would mean that Liao Jian was already poisoned way before we entered the
West territory. And at that time, he has been the one carrying you the whole, so
youre the one closest to him and no one would expect you to be the one who
would poison him.
Correct. I am the one who killed Liao Jian and Shang Yao is the poison used.
And then? Dont tell me you know that Im the West Guardian from this simple
deduction?
Nope. Besides Liao Jians death, it would be your own death.
My death?
Yes, your plot to kill yourself was a very well-planned one. No one would
suspect a dead person. Because Huang Tuo had casted the most powerful
enchantment, its where his life was and if he were to survive, the person within
the enchantment would have survived as well. If not, the person, who would
die, would be Huang Tuo himself if the enchantment were to be broken. But
you still died in the end. At first Huang Tuo and I thought that its because your
weak body constitution and the restriction force between astrologers, so we
were upset. Upset over your death. After that your brother gave me a letter, he
said he saw it from the stars that you had gone to another place and he told me
not to let you be alone. At that time I thought Xing Jiu was referring to you
being at the underworld. But in actual fact, you have gone to the West territory
to wait for our arrival. Because you were afraid that your brother would tell us
about the news that youre still alive, you told me not to tell him about your
death news.
Xing Guis gaze started to get colder. Continue.
And then while we were fighting with Xing Zhou that time, you could kill her
easily. Before she died, she was about to tell us who is the West Guardian
because she found it a joke to see you among us. But you didnt give her a
chance to speak up; you killed her with your power again. That time we thought
you were using one of the ice skill, and we were wondering how did you, an
astrologer, know about such complicated dark magic because only the best
illusionist and dark sorcerers would know about this spell.
And then when we entered into your territory, you and your men created a
series of death to distract us from your questionable behavior. It was only until
Ya Zhaos death then I started to suspect you again.
Why?
Because of Yue Shens suspect towards Chao Ya. Both of them possess the
ability to dispel that dream, but the weirdest part is Chao Yas ability to
interpret dream is much stronger than Yue Shen and yet she cannot even dispel
that dream spell. This shows that there is an astrologer, who is much stronger
than Chao Ya, around us and you are the most powerful astrologer. At first you
wanted to make use of Chao Ya to make us suspect her instead, but you have
forgotten one thing - its impossible to have two West Guardians at the same
time. If Chao Ya pretended to be injured, why would Huang Tuo help to cover
up for her? So I told Yue Shen that the both of them are not the West
Guardians.
So all of you faked your own death to lure me out?
Not really. I was only suspecting you but the thing that confirmed my
suspicion would be Shang Lie.
Shang Lie, how did you know that I was he one who killed him?
Because of the hand sign when we found his body. That is the frequent hand
sign that astrologers would use so we all thought Shang Lie is an astrologer but
Chao Ya said she could detect any dream interpretation or astrology related
spiritual power from him. Hence it showed that the person, who killed Shang
Lie, is an astrologer and is a powerful one because its totally impossible for a
normal person to kill Shang Lie so easily.
So you guys pretended to start killing one another to lure me out?
Yes. It is a risky move because if you were to read the stars on our actions, you
would definitely know that we are all acting. But I know you are way too
arrogant and self-conceited, so you tend to underestimate all of us. Moreover
everything has been proceeding in accordance to what you have predicted, so
you would never thought of this secret plan and also, you would not read the
stars to know about our actions.
Huang Tuo stood behind Xing Gui and said, We have been staying by the
kings side, waiting for you to appear. It is because we know you are an
arrogant person, you will never see anyone in your eyes and you will definitely
appear in front of Ka Suo when hes alone. Because you dont see him as your
opponent, you want to see his shocked and confused look but our king isnt as
useless as you think.
Xing Gui looked at me with a confident and despising smile. Ka Suo, do you
believe that I can kill you without even moving my hands?
I just looked at her without saying anything.
I know you wont believe it. Remember your beloved granny? Do you still
remember the time when she transferred all her spiritual power to you? Do you
remember when her rough skin is pricking your hand like needle? Have you not
suspected her before that she may be pricking you with needle? I heard her
presumptuous laughter.
I started to daze out all of a sudden, feeling my heart falling downwards.
And then Xing Gui attacked me suddenly, her black ribbons came charging at
me like lightning strike. But I dodged her attack easily.
She stared at me with anger in her eyes. Why didnt you feel flustered after
hearing the truth?
I stared at Xing Gui and told her. Because I believe in humanity. I believe this
world still has something that worth me believing in, like the love granny has
for me. I have no reason in suspecting it.
Xing Gui didnt say anything and her long robe fluttered around her. She finally
spoke after some time. Ka Suo, it seems like my brother isnt wrong after all.
You are smart king but I dare to say that even if I may not win all of you, I am
still certain to tell you that I have enough power to soak this grassland with your
blood before I die.
The black ribbon started flying rapidly in the air like the speed of the wind,
separating the four of us. While I was trying to dodge her attack, I saw the three
of them being separated and they were defending themselves on their own with
Xing Gui in the centre. She was riding on the wind, overlooking us from above
and she has that creepy smile shining brightly on her face. The climax of this
game has finally arrived. My king, you are a worthy opponent, Lets
continue
The black ribbon wrapped Yue Shens moonlight, and the light darkened
because of it. I could hear Yue Shens breathing rapidly; her robe and hair were
flying in the air as she jumped around. Xing Guis black ribbons had also
wrapped Chao Yas white shiny chords together and they looked a black and
white dragon fighting one another. Countless of white shattered butterflies
started falling down to the ground like crushed snowflakes, and Huang Tuo was
trying to protect everyone with his enchantments while Xing Guis black
ribbons kept hitting the transparent wall, creating sharp and clear sound from it
like lightning striking across the sky.
I have already summoned a number of ice swords and those ice swords were
hovering above Xing Gui, but it was hard to get past her defense and the black
ribbons shattered the ice swords into million pieces.

Ice Fantasy 23 Nightmare. Xing Gui. Snow

Everything went quiet all of a sudden; Chao Ya and Yue Shen leapt into the air,
thinking that theres no black suppression above them anymore; Yue Shens
moonlight brightened up the place once again because Xing Gui had withdrawn
all her black ribbons suddenly.
And then I saw the sad smile on Xing Guis face, just that innocent child when I
first met her.
She looked at me and said. Ge.
I turned around to see Xing Jiu standing behind me, looking so dignified and
stern in his astrology robe. His hair was flying in the wind, strand after strand.
Ge, how did you get here? Xing Gui asked softly, looking at Xing Jiu. At this
moment, Xing Gui was like a gentle and obedient girl; like the fragile little girl
whom Xing Jiu carried out of the Mystical Star Palace.
You dont need to know how did I get here. Xing Gui, tell me. Are you the
West Guardian?
Xing Gui didnt say anything, and I saw a glow flashed past her eyes very
quickly. Ge, if I were to say yes, would you forgive me? She asked, lowering
her head.
No.
Why?
I have told you before. Ka Suo is a king that I respect the most; if anyone were
to hurt him in any way, I would not forgive that person. Moreover you had
already killed so many people, do you not hear the voices of the souls in the sky
when you sleep?
Ge, I dont care about those people. I just care about you. Do you really not
want to forgive me?
Yes, I will not forgive you. Xing Jiu turned his back against Xing Guo and I
saw big drop of tear rolling down his face, falling onto the grass.
My king, lets end this. Xing Jiu told me.
Xing Jiu, that is your younger sister
I dont have this kind of sister. Xing Jiu cut me off.
Ge, you really want to fight me?
Yes.
Am I not your younger sister?
Xing Jiu looked at the sky and sighed. My sister, Xing Jiu, is a kind and pure
girl. She will lie in my arms and fall asleep peacefully but shes already dead
now. She died in my memories and she will not appear anymore.
And then I saw Xing Guis tear like some shattered lights.
Ge. Her voice sounded like still water, feeling so calm yet one could still hear
the despair in it. Ge, if I were to know that you would not forgive me, I
wouldnt choose to live a few more hundreds of years. Maybe it would have
been a good ending if I were to die in the palace at the age of two hundreds.
Because you wouldnt hate me forever.
And then I heard the tearing sound of flesh, I saw those black ribbons went
through her chest like black waves and Xing Gui fell to the ground with a thud.
Ge, ge! Why didnt you forgive me?
Why didnt you forgive me
The place, where Xing Gui died, has a crystal ball. That was the dream she left
for her brother.
Xing Jiu stood high up at the cliff with Xing Gui lying in his arms. They looked
just like the first time when I met them. Snow was falling onto his hair and
shoulders and he had opened his shield to protect Xing Gui; his gaze was as
warm as the lake water during spring.
Xing Jiu, why did you come?
"Because I have been praying for my sister and you, and then I sensed that my
sister is in a danger. I sensed that there are several powerful people attacking
her, so I came all the way here until I saw the four of you and Xing Gui
standing in the centre. At that moment, I know the truth. She is the West
Guardian.
Xing Jiu, I thought you doted on her a lot. But why
Ka Suo, all I can say is, the love I have towards my sister isnt anyway lesser
than your love towards Yong Kong Shi. So Please dont talk about this
anymore because everytime if you were to mention it, I feel like Im going to
die.
My king, I will leave you because my sister is already dead and I have no one
that I want to protect now. As for you, you have become stronger and theres no
need for me to protect you anymore. I may live in the snow mountain in
seclusion, staying by Xing Guis grave and when the grave is filled with cherry
blossom flowers that time, it will also be the time when I will cry non-stop.
My king, you are the most respected king in my eyes. I shall pray for you
forever, but for now, please let me leave.
I couldnt say anything when I looked at Xing Jius face.
And then Xing Jiu and Xing Gui disappeared in the snow, I could vaguely hear
Xing Jius singing voice from afar.

Nightmare. Xing Gui. Snow

My name is Xing Gui. My father doted me the most. My father is the best
astrologer in Ren Xue Cheng.
My father was the toughest man that I have ever seen; I have seen the look of
him when he was standing at the highest tower of the palace, reading the stars.
He looked so serious and dignified just like the black basalt Star Sacrificial altar
at the snow mountain. Wind gushed upwards from his feet like a tsunami roar;
his astrology robe was fluttering in the wind like a pair of black wings. He
would always look like a soaring eagle to me.
Many years had passed and time flew past like water flowing past his body and
I believed this would not cause any change to him because hes still as strong
and determined as ever.
But everytime when he saw me, sadness would appear on his face and this was
when I saw my strong father shed a tear for me.
"Because I am a kid that makes everyone worries.
When I was still a kid, my mother told me tearfully that my star sign had been
disrupted and I could only live till 250 years old. Once I was over 250 years old,
my life would start to have an unpredictable trail because theres a possibility to
die anytime. After that I saw tears started streaming down my mothers face,
dropping into her pure red long robe, forming tiny flower pattern on it. I
stretched my hand to wipe her tear away, telling that I would continue to live
my life happily even if theres only two hundreds years for me to live on.
And then I saw my mother burst into tears.
When I was born, the whole family was very happy with my arrival because my
newborn body had already possessed a thousand years of spiritual power in it.
My mother told me that when I was born, my hair was already longer than her
and those crystal white hairs were wrapping me within it tightly while I slept
soundly in it.
My father cried out of happiness.
But I was a child that made others worry.
My father held a star reading ceremony for the newborn and my mother told me
he was exceptionally happy on that day. His smile was as bright as the sun in
the sky, and everyone in the family was being influenced by his happiness
because they have never seen my father smiling like this before.
But when the star reading session was halfway through, the whole alter went
silent all of a sudden and everyone could see the shattered star sign above my
fathers star staff. My father wobbled for a moment before he fell onto the icy
cold basalt rock.
I am a broken child and I shouldnt be born at all. This was what I have been
thinking while I was at the dungeon of Mystical Star Palace.
My body was getting weaker and even a gush of wind was enough to make me
vomit blood. That day when my father carried me down to the underground
dungeon, he cried again. Xing Gui, my dear daughter, you will be absolutely
safe and sound when you stay here. Father is the best astrologer so I will change
the star track for you. Father will not let you die.
I looked at my father and nodded. Father, I believe in you. You are the greatest
astrologer.
And then I closed my eyes. But I knew its impossible to change the position of
the stars even with my spiritual power, let alone my father.
My brother, Xing Jiu, is also a child with strong spiritual power except that he
didnt possess such strong power and weird destiny like mine.
But I loved my brother because he has been the one comforting me. You made
me want to be a better person.
Because of this sentence, I fell into his arms to cry.
Before I reached 130 years old, I was a lonely child that lived in an underground
dungeon within the palace. I have never seen the real star sign before except
those on the star staff. I have never seen the snow falling on the cherry blossom
trees before nor did I experience the snow falling on my shoulders as well.
Never seen my own palace before, the lightest palace of the Ice Kingdom.
I could only manage to imagine these images when my brother told me about it.
The more I thought about it, the more upset I got.
My brother always told me with a determined look that he would become a
better person and I wouldnt die when I reached 250 years old.
When I saw his young look, I knew I liked my brother a lot.
When my brother reached adulthood, he came to look for me after his
ceremony. For one moment I thought I was looking at my father.
My brother has become a persevered astrologer like our father. I saw his pure
white astrology robe and his flying long hair as he walked into the dungeon.
Ge. I called him slowly and blissfully.
Xing Jiu walked over to carry me up and put me on his laps. Xing Gui, Im
getting stronger each day. Wait for me.
I nodded and I saw my brothers warm smile scattering all over me.
Xing Gui, gege wont let you die. I will change the track of the stars and then
you can stay by my side. Because you are the person that made me stronger.
You are my everything.
You are my everything.
My brother didnt know that I have been very upset over his words, and I kept
thinking what if I were to die one day, would my tough brother cry if he didnt
find me in the dungeon?
My brother always told me about the things happening outside, including who
was the king of the Ice Kingdom, who was the best illusionist and he would
always mention Ka Suos name because my brother viewed him as the best
prince in the kingdom. Hes gentle, kind and dignified. My brother always said
that hes great man and he would become the greatest king.
My brother told me that one day he would become very powerful that he could
change ones destiny and then he could bring me out of this dark prison, giving
me a chance to stand on the majestic grand hall to pray for Ka Suo as I was the
best astrologer.
When I saw my brothers happy face, I thought it was for real for one moment
but I knew it was just a beautiful dream; a dream that could comfort my brother
and myself. I knew the last day of my life would happen either on the morning
or blood red evening, but I was still grateful for my brother for giving me the
hope to live on. I still felt painful and upset, its not for myself but for my
beloved brother, Xing Jiu.
I possessed a body constitution that others not have because I was still in my
child form even when I reached adulthood and this was when I knew I would
never grow up.
That day I didnt want to see my brother because I would cry the moment I
thought of him. My brother was already a handsome adult but I was still a kid. I
didnt want my brother to be upset when he saw me.
But it seemed like he was aware of it. He stood in the dark and spoke in his
gentle voice. Xing Gui, I know about your situation but ge has not changed in
any way. I still like Xing Gui because Xing Gui is still Xing Gui, no matter how
much you have changed, you are still Xing Gui.
I was at the other end of the darkness, looking at my brother. His face was so
gentle, his hair was so soft and I saw his black astrology black robe with
illusionary blue hexagram prints on it. And then Xing Jiu turned around and he
saw me, so he walked over to carry me up, putting me on his laps. Xing Gui,
father gave me this astrology robe because I have predicted a disaster
accurately. I am getting stronger, you just have to wait for me.
With that he leant down to kiss the hexagram mark on my forehead. Xing Gui,
you make me want to become a better person.
Staying in the dungeon made me forget about the liveliness of the outside
world, it just looked like I was waiting for my time to come in silence.
There was a period of time when my brother didnt come to visit me because
that was the time when the Holy War started. It just caught everyone off guard.
I stood in the dungeon, looking up at the black roof, imagining the world above
me in fire and wondering if the icy blue clouds were being burnt into red lotus
flowers.
I kept reading the stars, praying for the kingdom because my brother was at the
war. I could always imagine him standing high up in the cliff, raising his star
staff and observing the star signs. I could see his perseverance that was exactly
the same as our father.
For the long period of time, my father had replaced my brothers role and he
would come to accompany me, putting me on his laps just like the time when I
was just born.
I would always ask him about the holy war and my father always told me.
Xing Jiu, you dont have to worry because our king is the greatest king ever.
My father told me that my brother was the youngest astrologer in that war and
his achievement was very outstanding. I believed in my brother because he was
the greatest person in my heart.
My father would always let out a sad sigh everytime he saw my smile because I
knew he got reminded about my life, short like a meteoroid. I would always
touch his face to console him. Father, please dont worry about me because
gege will change my destiny. I said, using the lie that I didnt even believe to
console him.
Rights. You should continue to live happily. He said, and then he turned his
head around, but I could still see the tears brimming in his eyes.
I wasnt sure how long had passed when my brother was finally back to see me
again. I knew the holy war had ended. My brother had won the war because he
has officially put on the royalty robe of the astrology tribe. I felt so happy for
him.
He came forward to carry me with a bright smile on his face. It was just like the
shining sun in the sky that warmed me up.
Xing Gui, I have finally become the king of the Star Tribe. I will become
stronger.
I saw his serious look and nodded my head. Ive started to believe in the dream
that he had created for me.
But it was still a dream after all, and it would disperse away like illusion in the
water. And I have never expected it to come so quickly.
It seemed like my life was going to end earlier than expected. I thought.
When I was 190 years old, I felt a piercing pain in my chest all of a sudden. I
fell to the black basalt floor with white blood gushing out from my mouth.
When I woke up, I was still alone, lying on the floor. I sat up slowly and wiped
the blood on the floor with my sleeve. Tears kept streaming down my face as I
wiped the floor; I have never felt so upset before. Its not because of the pain or
the arrival of death; its just that I suddenly thought of not able to see my
brothers smile that made me sad. I continued sitting on the icy cold floor,
thinking of my brother.
That night when Xing Jiu came to visit me, I didnt tell him about the earlier
incident because I was afraid that he might get sad over it. He continued telling
me stories about the beautiful world outside. A moment of sadness hit when I
admired his handsome face because it reminded me that I wouldnt get a chance
to see this face again in future.
Subsequently it has become more frequent for me to vomit blood and my health
started to deteriorate but I didnt let anyone know about it. I would always smile
when I was with my brother and father, I didnt want them to be sad because
they were the two men that I loved the most in this world.
It was only until one day when I woke up from the black floor, cleaning the
blood on the floor, I saw a lady standing in the darkness. She looked at me and
told me her purpose without any hesitation. I can give you eternal life.
I can give you eternal life. I wasnt sure who was this lady before me.
I am Yuan Ji.
How did you know about what I am thinking? Are you an astrologer? I asked
fearfully.
I am not an astrologer. I am the god above everyone.
If you are willing to be my West Guardian, I can give you eternal life. You can
go to and fro between the Snow Mountain and Ren Xue Cheng. You can live
wherever you want. She said.
So I can stay by my brothers side forever? I asked.
Yes, but you have to come to me when I need you.
Okay, I agree.
Dont you think its a little too fast for you to reply me? Why didnt you ask
about the role of the West Guardian?
I dont want to ask as long as I can stay by my brothers side. I will do
whatever you ask me to do.
I guess its better for me to tell you because the West Guardian is the cruelest
guardian and this role takes charge of killing and you will be despised by
everyone.
As long as you dont ask me to kill my brother and my family will do. I dont
care about what the others will think about me.
Very good. Yuan Ji said and then she disappeared into the thin air like an
illusion. For one moment I thought theres no existence of such person at all,
but my health started to get better and the frequency of vomiting blood reduced
gradually until it stopped completely.
My brother stood before me, bending down to look at me. Xing Gui, you make
me want to be a better man.
I cried when I saw my brothers face and hugged him. I told myself. Ge, I can
finally be with fm you forever.
 Ice Fantasy 24 The Invincible Yuan Ji
The entire West territory started shaking after Xing Guis death; mist started
rising from the ground, filling the whole sky and earth. The enchantment was
going to disappear; these were the signs of the crumbling of the illusions in the
West territory. The moment the mortal world collapsed, the god realm appeared
before my eyes once again.
I have never seen such huge and majestic realm before. I turned back to see Yue
Shen and Chao Yas astonished gasp.
There was a flight of stairs in front of us; it just led up to the sky infinitely.
Amidst the mist, there seemed to have a glowing palace behind it.
I heard a voice; that voice sounded cold and arrogant. Come up, Ka Suo.
The stairs seemed to be leading to infinity, we almost felt like giving up as we
walked on it because we didnt seem to be get nearer to the palace at all.
No one talked and the surrounding was so quiet that it made one feel scared.
I knew I could see Yuan Ji right at the end of the stairs, that legendary god who
was above everyone.
When weve finally stood at the tallest point of the stairs, the mist dispersed
away and a majestic palace came into view. As compared to this palace, the one
in Ren Xue Cheng was like a sandcastle built by kids. Energy glows were
flowing around the palace and Yue Shen told me those were spiritual powers
just like those on my phoenix robe. The music from the palace was much
melodious than the one that Chao Ya played at the wall of sigh.
A huge face appeared in the sky, above the palace, covering the whole sky. The
face looked exceptionally blurry on the sky, and I just have this feeling that I
have seen it before. Come on in, Ka Suo. A creepy smile appeared on the
face.
The palace was much bigger than we had expected and the feeling was like
climbing the long flight of stairs as well. At the end of the palace, there was a
courtyard and a lotus pond was situated in the middle of the courtyard; I knew
the lotus that I have been looking for was in that pond. Looking upwards, there
was a person lying on the couch and that must be Yuan Ji.
But when I advanced to the middle of the courtyard, I felt my legs wobbling
because I saw Lian Jis smile.
Her smile was so alluring and attractive.
You are Yuan Ji?
Yes, I am Yuan Ji. I could hear her voice clearly even though I didnt see
Lian Jis lips moving.
My king, you know her? I heard Yue Shen asking me.
Yes, I know her. She is my fathers concubine, Lian Ji.
After that I heard their astonished gasps.
Ka Suo, you have surprised me but if not because of Feng Tian and your
brothers powers, you would have died halfway. Lian Ji said.
I want to revive, Shi, Li Luo and Lan Sang.
You want, but do you know if I want or not?
You definitely want.
And then I heard Lian Jis eerie laughter. Ka Suo, no one dare to talk to me
like this. Dont even think that you can be so rude to me in front of these few
useless people here. I can crush you to death anytime I want.
Isnt Shi your son? Dont you love him? I asked Yuan Ji.
Your father is just an ordinary king, he isnt eligible for me to bear a son for
him. I only created Ying Kong Shi with a cherry blossom petal, a red lotus petal
and a feather of the snow sleet bird. So why should I be upset over his death?
Suddenly I remembered Lian Jis eerie smile when Shi was fighting for the
throne with me. Ive finally understood everything; she has been watching this
game silently because she was the one controlling it.
Ka Suo, you are right. This is a game I played. I am the one who manipulated
the star sign and created the link between your brother and you. Do you know
what star staff I used? I am using the Dan Xing staff, I create all stars and the
problems in the world are games in my hands.
I didnt want to say anything and I just told her my request. Please let me
revive them.
Lian Ji smiled at me and that smile looked exceptionally despising.
I attacked all of a sudden and I gathered the spiritual power from my robe to my
left hand to summon the snow while the right to summon the fire; at that
moment, I used all my spiritual powers to attack Lian Ji.
Just when I first started my attack, Ye Shen was already one step ahead of me
and her moonlight was now glowing in blue; Chao Ya had already seated on the
floor with her Wu Yin Qin activated when countless of chords went flying
towards Lian Ji, and Huang Tuo had already casted a perfect enchantment to
protect us while he stood there like a defenseless child.
This was the last battle without any leeway.
But Lian Ji only needed to move her index finger and the protection
enchantment over us was shattered. All our attacks were shot back to ourselves
with blood gushing out our mouth.
When the four of us had fallen to the floor, Lian Ji was lying on her couch
leisurely. I have finally understood what granny said was true: Yuan Ji was
invincible.
She walked to me and looked down at me. Chao Ya, Yue Shen and Huang Tuo
were already unconscious and they were lying in their own blood.
Ka Suo, have you realized how tiny are you now? She said to me.
I didnt say anything but despairs were filling my heart and I could see was a
black rushing river.
Ka Suo, dont feel so hopeless. I can help to revive them.
Why?
Because my game isnt going to end soon. She looked down at me and
smiled.
And then when she swung her sleeve, countless of red lotuses started blooming
out from the pond.
Ive finally seen the invisible lotus.
Lian Ji told me the invisible lotus was able to revive a person but it could
restore the memories of his past life. The invisible lotus was the most powerful
plant in the god realm because you could revive a person to the one you wanted
him or her to be and when the revived person met the one who revived him or
her, the memories would be restored at that time. Before the memories got
restored, the person would have vague feeling that he or she had come to the
place before or did certain thing before and this would lead to the person
meeting the one who revived him or her.
Can I know how will they become after they are revived?
No, only when they see you, then their memories will be restored and then they
will tell you who they really are. And then Lian Ji smiled. Ka Suo, this is only
the beginning of the game. With that she disappeared into thin air before me.

When I left Yuan Jis palace, I stood at the stairs and looked up at the sky. I saw
Shi, Lan Sang and Li Luos faces appearing in the sky and disappearing after a
while.
I knew this world has three newborns and they were my younger brother and the
persons I loved. They were living innocently in one corner of the world.
I just didnt know whether I still have the chance to hear Shi calling me ge.

Ice Fantasy 25 100 Years Later

After leaving the snow mountain one hundreds years later, I have become a
lonely yet satisfied person.
Because I have hope, and once a person has hope, he or she would be able to
leave peacefully for a thousand years or ten thousands years, facing the passing
of time and life and death with a smile.
I knew Shi, Lan Sang and Li Luo were growing up at one corner of the world.
They would become an adult one day and I hoped they could live happily and
blissfully in this world, admiring the sky with a smile.
Actually I always wanted such life, simple and satisfied, the palace maids have
started saying that I was a warm king because I always have a smile on my face.
I would stand at the empty land in front of the grand hall, looking at the sky and
smiling at the sight of the flying snow sleet birds.
I would always think of the dream that Xing Jiu gave me several hundreds years
ago. In the dream, I was the sorcerer, who had violated a taboo, being tied to the
rock; my brother, Ying Kong Shi, was that snow sleet bird that sacrificed its life
to give me freedom. In the past I would always cry because of the dream, but
now I could face it calmly with a smile. Because I knew that Shi was now living
in this world like me. He would still be the beautiful boy and he might have an
older who loved him just like I did in the past while we were in exile.
Xing Jiu had already left Ren Xue Cheng; I did not know where did he bring his
sister. He told me to stay strong because theres someone waiting to reunite with
me.
When I went back to Ren Xue Cheng, I went to the Mystical Star Palace to meet
Xing Jius father. When I told him about Xing Guis death, he couldnt stop
crying.
He told me maybe its a relief for Xing Gui except the part that Xing Jiu refused
to forgive her even when shes dead. It was a sad thing when the one you loved
hate you. The feeling was worse than dying and even if her loved one had
already forgiven her, theres no way for her to know the truth.
He told me a lot of things about the siblings. I could tell that all the past
memories were flashing back in his life again. It was as if I saw the young Xing
Jiu, seeing him and Xing Gui smiling happily together. Suddenly I thought of
the back view of Xing Jiu when he carried Xing Gui away, it felt so sorrowful.
I walked towards him and hugged him. His body had shrunk. He was no longer
that tough king of the Star Tribe anymore.
When I was about to leave the Mystical Star Palace, Xing Jius father knelt
down before me with both arms crossed before his chest. My king, my
honourable king, you have been the kindest king I had ever met. On behalf of
my tribe, I would pray for you. I hope you can stay strong for this world and
also for that someone that is waiting to reunite with you. You possessed all of
their memories with you
Just like Xing Jiu, granny had also left Ren Xue Cheng. Her hair was as short as
before and its impossible for her to recover her spiritual power anymore. I felt
sorry for her when I touched my hair.
Ka Suo, you are a noble king. You are much nobler than your father. Your
father had defeated the entire Fire Tribe and brought prosperity to the Ice Tribe
but I think that you are much nobler than him, because you possessed a great
heart. I will leave the city and head back to the snow mountain. Im already
very old but your trail of fate has just starter. One day, your beloved ones will
return to you one day. My king, please wait patiently. Granny told me before
she left.
I watched her diminishing back disappeared before my sight. I thought of the
days when Shi and I were still a pair of naughty kids in the snow fog forest. We
would always sit on grannys lap and hear her calling us prince. With a blink of
eyes, several hundreds years had passed and I was now wearing the Phoenix
robe standing on the highest city wall, hearing my people calling out for me.
And that granny, who would always carry me and call me prince, had aged
gradually.
When I saw grannys back view disappearing into the snow, the sky darkened
all of a sudden and I heard the wind blowing from afar.
Huang Tuo and Chao Ya had also said goodbye the moment we came back to
the city. I knew Ren Xue Cheng was my Ren Xue Cheng and I still have to
continue living in this place alone.

The first revived person I saw was Lan Sang. She was still a little mermaid
when I first met her. She was swimming happily in the sea. I saw her pure
silvery white hair, shimmering like stardust under the sun.
I went to the deep sea palace to visit this little mermaid and the ruler of the
palace told me her name was Jian Tong. She was born one hundred years ago
and no one knew about her background. She was wrapped in a bunch of
seaweeds when they found her. When they peeled the seaweeds open, they saw
her beautiful sleeping face. I was sure that shes Lan Sang.
I stood in the palace, admiring the swimming Jian Tong and thought of Lan
Sang several hundreds years ago. Ive finally felt relieved to see her being able
to live happily in the sea again.
The ruler told me Jian Tong would always mention that she wanted to marry
me. When they asked her why, she always said she doesnt know and she
would have a lost look on her face. But she would continue to say that she want
to marry the king in Ren Xue Cheng.
From then on I would always sit on the roof to watch her but she woukd never
notice me. Suddenly I recalled about the past when I used to sit at the roof to
admire the dancing starlight, Lan Sang would always hide at one corner of the
sea to watch me silently. And now, it was my turn to do the same to her.
I felt like this was a kind of repayment but I was more than willing to do it. I
hoped to watch her grow up and then I would bring her to the palace, not letting
anything or anyone to hurt her again.

When Jian Tong was 130 years old, she has become a beautiful woman and
everyone from the sea palace was shocked because she looked exactly the same
as Lan Sang.
The day when she reached adulthood and her fishtail slouched off, I brought her
back to Ren Xue Cheng and announced that she was my concubine.
The day when I married Jian Tong, the whole of Ren Xue Cheng was
exceptionally excited and happy because this was the first time I married a
woman ever since the day I became the king.
I was sitting on my throne when all the astrologers, sorcerers and swordsmen
were sitting along both sides of the aisle, waiting. At the end of the aisle, I saw
Jian Tong and she looked lost. She looked like an injured beast standing on the
middle of a road.
I stood up and waved at her with a smile. Jian Tong, dont be afraid. Come
here.
As she made her way to me, the people on the two sides started kneeling down
with both hands across their chest. I heard their greetings ringing throughout the
grand hall.
I saw Jian Tongs eyes began to get brighter and brighter and the lost look on
her face started to fade out as well. I knew she has begun to regain her past
memories.
When she stood before me and looked into my eyes that time, her eyes were
bright and clear and I knew she had regained all her memories. Hence I tried
calling her, Lan Sang. And then she cried. She knelt down with her tear falling
onto my robe. My king, Ive been waiting for you for a long time.
I held her by her shoulders, looking into her eyes. Jian Tong, let me take care
of you for the rest of your life. I want to give you happiness.
She smiled and the entire hall cheered.
But I saw sorrows between her brows; I thought she needed time to wipe away
the sorrows from the past life.

Ever since granny left the forest, the kids had lost the warmth they usually got
from her. And everytime I went to visit that place, the kids would pull my robe
and asked, My king, where is granny? When will she be back?
I bent down to stroke their faces. Granny will be back soon. I will be here to
accompany all of you so you dont have to be afraid. Smiles spread across their
faces upon hearing that.
I always loved lying on the grass in the forest, letting the sun to shine on me
because the warmth it gave off was able to make one feel safe and secured. I
kept looking and thinking if I was able to find reincarnated Li Lip here. I
wanted to see her younger self and watched her grow up myself.
Finally, I got to see her once again. The woman that I had loved for hundreds of
years and also the woman I would continue to love for the rest of my life.
She was still a child when I saw her but I knew she was going to reach 130
years old soon because she determined look of an adult on her face. She was
like an agile little unicorn when she first appeared before me; she was wearing a
pair of black boots and her agility was almost like Yue Shen. Her hair was like
before, with a tint of icy blue.
She has a strange look on her face when she saw me, and I knew there was a
face like mine that appeared in the deepest part of her memories. I just smiled at
her, not saying anything. I was waiting for her to remember me.
She continued to stand there, looking at me without saying anything and I saw
the lost look on her face. Can you tell me your name?
She just looked at me, not saying anything. My heart ached when I saw Li
Luos face. I leant down and told her, "Dont be afraid. I have to go now. Ill
come visit you when you are 130 years old.
After that someone told me that girls name was Li Jing and she was born mute.
She wasnt a pie blood illusionist but she was a smart kid with strong spiritual
power.

Ice Fantasy 26 First Wife Li Jing

When Li Jing was 130 years old that time, I went back to snow fog forest. I saw
the adult Li Jing at the entrance of the forest and she was standing on the
unicorn. Snow was falling slowly down and I looked at her like time had
reversed - the first time when I saw Li Luo at the end of the long street like the
beautiful cherry blossom flower.
I walked over and Li Jing came down from the unicorn, kneeling before me
with both hands crossed before her chest. She looked up at me; even though she
wasnt speaking, I seemed to hear her voice in the air like what Li Luo said
several hundreds years ago. My king, Im here to bring you home
I went over to hug her and started crying like a little kid. Li Luo, I miss you so
much.

Li Jing became my wife, the queen of Ren Xue Cheng. On the day of our
marriage, the entire city was bathing in happiness. I had seen too much deaths
and killing, and when this kind of happiness came so suddenly at me, I felt so
lost and flustered.
I stared at the firmament outside of the window; I couldnt help but to wonder
whether fate was playing a joke on me. I didnt mind sinking further into this
current state of life even if it was just an hallucination.
The happiness that I have been wishing for has begun to materialize, my heart
was crying in happiness.
But something still bothered me because Li Jing has the same sorrow in her
eyes just like Jian Tong. Maybe the several hundreds years of waiting has been
too long and it almost made them want to give up waiting.
Both Li Jing and Jian Tong were by my side, because Jian Tong was from the
sea palace; her spiritual power was outstanding, so she would always help with
the matters relating to the city and I was impressed by her way of handling
things. I would always see her tired figuring running around, reading all the
dreams that the astrologers had given her and she would always tell me whats
happening within the kingdom and I would tell her what she supposed to do
after that.
There were a few times when I saw Jian Tong sleeping in my palace, my heart
hurt when I saw her exhausted self. Everytime I would carry her back to her
palace, and then I would stay to watch her sleep. I had once told her not to tire
herself so much but she just smiled at me. That bright smile was just like Lan
Sangs sunshine smile. My king, Im not tired. Its a bliss to me to be able to
help you in managing the kingdom.

And Li Jing has been the one giving me all the tender loving care.
Everytime I went back to my palace, I would always see Li Jing standing at the
door, waiting for me with a red lantern in her hand. I saw her hair flying in the
wind; her face looked so gentle and peaceful and I seemed to hear her voice in
the wind. My king, please follow me home
Every night seeing Li Jing holding the lantern, waiting for me, I would tell
myself no matter how tired I was, theres still Li Jing waiting for me back at the
palace. This tiny action of hers was good enough to make me feel warm. That
weak light in the dark allowed me to know the way home, making me know that
theres someone waiting for me at home.
I told Li Jing not to wait for me in the wind, as that made my heart ached but
she just shook her head with a smile every time. And then she buried her head
into my chest; I could smell the scent of her hair.
It seemed like I have gotten the happiness I wanted but was it true that I
wouldnt feel regretted?
I looked at the sky, forgetting to speak.
Deep down my heart, theres still someone that I have been thinking about the
most but he has yet to appear in my life. Li Jing and Jian Tong were aware
about it - I have been waiting for my brothers news but he seemed to have
disappeared from this world. Or was this a joke that Yuan Ji played on me?
Everytime I looked at the sky, Shis face would appear in the sky and when the
snow sleet bird cried and flew past the sky, I would always hear Shis voice.
Ge, how have you been? Are you happy? I miss you
One night, I struggled to wake up from a dream and then I started crying. I
hugged Li Jing and cried because I suddenly realized that I may not be able to
see my brother anymore.
Suddenly, I thought of Yuan Jis words: the revived person would become what
that person wanted to become in the past life.
If Shi still wanted to become my brother, it would mean I wouldnt be able to
see him anymore. Because my parents had already gone to the snow mountain,
it was impossible to give birth at that place.
That night I kept sitting in the dark; everything related to Shi came gushing out
once again. Those that had buried down in the heart came gushing out like
blood from the wound.
Li Jing just sat by my side, not saying anything. Her hair fell on my shoulders as
she wrapped her arms around my waist. Li Jing, I miss Shi a lot.
But one month later; I didnt have much time to think of Shi anymore. I could
no longer stand at the shore to admire the rock for one whole day anymore.
Because the Fire Tribe had trespassed the Ice Sea and their fire had already
burnt the land of the Ice Tribe.
It seemed to have gotten back to the period of the Holy War; the sky was filled
with sharp icicles and the land was filled with fire. I was still sitting in the grand
hall but I was no longer that little kid that was wrapped within the thousand-
years fox fur anymore. I have become the ruler of Ren Xue Cheng just like my
father that time, standing high up in the grand hall, wearing the phoenix robe
and the face was cold like the hardest ice in the snow mountain.
But I kept receiving news about the death of the warriors, I could imagine the
picture of the soaring fire at the war; countless of sorcerers dying in the fire just
like how Tuo Ke died before me and how Ji Quan died on the cliff with a three-
spines sword pierced through her body.
Astrologers continued sending the war situation to us with dream and I knew
why was the Fire Tribe so powerful. Because their Prince was strong and in the
dream, I could see him straightening his right fingers and then the greatest
sorcerer of the Ice Tribe died before him. It was almost like the time when Yue
Shen and I fought against Yuan Ji despite the difference in strength.
Astrologers told me that the Prince of the Fire Tribe was by the name Li Tian
Jin. I saw his face in the dream - short red hair like jumping fire, evil yet
handsome looking face, red swords in both hands and the creepy glows in his
eyes.
In one of the dreams, I saw Li Tian Jin killed one of my sorcerers easily. I was
shocked. Even if it were me, I wouldnt be able to kill a sorcerer with such
simple move because that was the best sorcerer in Ren Xue Cheng.
The number of sorcerers in Ren Xue Cheng has started to decrease, and in the
end, I have decided to go to the war myself. Some officials agreed while some
disagreed, but I have decided.
When I was about to leave for war, Li Jing and Jian Tong were standing behind
me. They have changed into their illusion robes. I didnt say anything because I
knew they would follow me to wherever I went.
When I was at the black tall city gate, there were a few people waiting for me
there.
I saw Yue Shen, Huang Tuo, Chao Ya and Die Che. I saw their smiles and they
knelt before me. My king.
Die Che told me she knew about the war while she was in the mortal world.
Because this war was much greater than that one during my fathers time and in
addition, the Fire Tribes prince, Li Tian Jin, seemed to possess invincible
power.
When we were at the battlefield, we stood at a high cliff and I saw the battling
of the Fire and Ice Tribe. I saw many of the white illusion robes disappearing
into the flame like dispersing fog.
Chao Ya and Die Che sat down with the zither chords in the air - Chao Yas one
was white while Die Ches kne was green. Countless of butterflies came flying
out and zoomed down like lightning strike at the Fire Tribe fairies. And then I
saw those fairies being surrounded by the butterflies when the butterflies started
penetrating their bodies like spikes and in turn shattering their red bodies.
Die Che and Chao Ya have to use the deadliest assassination skill among the
music sorcery skills because Die Che told me the spiritual power that
encompassed each individual fire fairy came from Li Tian Jin himself.
And then I saw the sorcerers from the Ice Tribe turning back, looking at me. He
pointed and shouted to the rest. Look! Thats our king.
Everyone got motivated and soon the white robes started moving like the flying
snow sleet birds, chasing the red flame away from our land.
I looked back and saw Die Che and Chao Yas smiles. They were indeed the
strongest musicians in the Ice Kingdom.
But immediately, I saw the smiles being frozen on their faces. I asked them why
but they didnt reply me. But Ive already known the answer; I looked back and
saw the butterflies being consumed by flames. Every single butterfly was
shattered and then it started falling down from the sky.
I saw a red-haired man standing at the cliff afar. He was standing at the sharpest
and steepest rock. Theres a look of despise on his face and he held his right
hand up. I could see him curling up his index finger.
Li Tian Jin has appeared.
My king, you go back to the camp first. We will take care of everything here.
Just go back first. Chao Ya and Die told me at the same time.
I didnt agree but all of them insisted me of doing so. Huang Tuo came and
knelt before me. My king, please stay strong because theres someone who is
still waiting to reunite with you. You possess their memories in you.
I dazed out all of a sudden. I have been listening to this for countless time and I
only have Shis memories in me. But, would I get a chance to see my brother
again?

Ice Fantasy 27 Huang Tuos Death

When I went back to the army camp, the sky has darkened very quickly. I sat on
the basalt rock and looked at the messy starry sky, dazing out. The swordsmen
were singing and it made me think of Liao Jian, I had once heard him singing
the sad song while we were at the snow mountain. I looked at the black cloud in
the sky, wondering if his soul was there or not.
I looked at the tired faces of the swordsmen around me, and then I looked at all
the scattered ice swords, ice shields and star staffs.
Someone came back with his body full of blood, his hand was still holding on to
a dream. He was being carried towards me and handed me the dream before his
hand fell down forever.
Bury him. I said.
Chao Ya and Die Che died in Li Tian Jins hand. They created that dream.
In the dream, Chao Ya and Die Che had recorded every single illusion move of
Li Tian Jin and I knew they were trying to know more about him. But in the
dream, I could see how perfect his illusion skills were. Other than Yuan Ji, I
have never see such accurate and glorious powers. It was like a soaring phoenix
in the sky.
At the end of the dream, I saw those shattered images - Die Che and Chao Ya
were lying on the ground and Li Tian Jin was standing in front of them. I saw
him stepping on Chao Yas face, and I cos feel a tearing pain in my eyes. My
palms were bleeding because I was clenching my fists so tightly that my
fingernails cut my skin till it started to bleed.
And then he just moved his right hand when Chao Ya and Die Chas bodies just
turned into ashes, dispersing into the wind.
I started to tear and my tears turned to ice very quickly.

The entire army was split into two - one to be led by Yue Shen and Huang Tuo,
the other was led by Li Jing, Jian Tong and myself.
Right before we went our separate way, Huang Tuo and Yue Shen came to me.
My king, no matter what happen, you must continue to be strong.
But three days after our separation, I received a dream that Huang Tuo was
killed.
Yue Shen was the one that gave me the dream; she told me Huang Tuo died
because he was protecting her. Their army was defeated after facing Li Tian Jin.
When they were fighting against Li Tian Jin that time, Huang Tuo was being
carried high up to the sky in flames and he disappeared into the sky after being
dragged for a distance high up.
Yue Shen told me that Huang Tuo wouldnt have died if he didnt cast all the
protection enchantment on her. I could see Yue Shen crying in the dream; I
have never seen her being so emotional before, it just made me feel so bad.

Nightmare . Huang Tuo . Yue Lian

Yue Shen, I know that Im about to leave because I can feel my spiritual power
leaving my body.
It just that Im so worried about you because you havent been a happy kid.
Please forgive me for calling you a kid because I am so much older than you.
In my eyes, you are a person that deserves to be cherished. No matter how cold
you look on the outside, I know you are soft on the inside.
I know that you learnt assassination skill is because of your older sister. You
love her very much so you wanted to protect the people you love in future.
Im just like you so I give you all the protection I have.
Because I like you.
Do you know why did I know about your sister? Because my tribe has the
longest relation with your tribe and your sister was engaged to me in the first
place but your sister passed away before I could give her happiness. When I
became an adult that time, your sister and you were still a kid. I always felt very
happy when I saw the two of you because both of your smiles were so innocent
and bright just like the brightest cherry blossom flowers of Ren Xue Cheng.
But I didnt like you because of your sister. Because you are Yue Shen, you
are who you are. Hence I like you. No one can replace anybody, you are the one
and only Yue Shen.
But I didnt dare to tell you that I like you because I feel that I am not good
enough. I am so much older than you. I feel thar you should find a young man
that can give you happiness and also protect you so that you dont have to use
your cold appearance to fight against the danger out there.
By that time, I know you should be smiling happily like the time when youre
still a kid, so innocently bright.
Do you know that the period when we are all at the snow mountain was the
time that I misses most? I always get see your smile, your serious look while
you are in deep thought; I always suspect you are one of them from the snow
mountain but you are not, you are the Yue Shen that I doted the most.
"I hope you will continue to stay strong for the rest of your life. I cannot take
care of you anymore. I have already planted a protection enchantment on you so
whenever you are in danger, it will open automatically to protect you. This is
the only thing that I can do for you.
Yue Shen, please forgive me for not being able to protect you anymore.
I had once heard from others that the souls would live on the clouds and I
guessed I would be up there as well. The only thing that I wouldnt know is
whether I would get to see you everyday or not. If its possible, I guess I
wouldnt be afraid of death anymore because I still get to witness you finding
your own happiness.
Yue Shen, dont seal yourself away from others. Your indifference is another
layer of lock to you. I need you to break free. I want you to break free.
Yue Shen, please stay strong and carry on my life for me. You cannot be
unhappy anymore.
Yue Shen, I have to leave Im very very sad because I have to leave you. I
like you because you are the one and only Yue Shen. I like you because you are
who you are
I couldnt estimate the limit of Li Tian Jins power because his powers seemed
infinite and invincible. I couldnt help but to feel sad when a large amount of
lands had fallen into enemys occupation.
I looked towards the sky and thought of my father; if I were to die at the
battlefield, how was I supposed to face my father? If Ren Xue Cheng were to
collapse in my reign, how was I supposed to face my lineage?
The strong wind blew past with snow came falling down and when they touched
the ground; they couldnt get accumulated because the entire land was burning
in fire. I could even foresee Ren Xue Cheng being swallowed by the flame with
women and children crying, the unicorns sad cries and the snow sleet birds
crowing
I stood on the cliff, looking at the sky. I thought of my brother all of a sudden, I
saw his face appearing in the sky. Shi, maybe gege wont be able to see you
again.

The next one to die was Yue Shen. The power of the Ice Tribe has crumbled.
the remaining army was led by me but they were decreasing as well and we had
almost retreated back to Ren Xue Cheng. Suddenly I thought of the holy war
during my fathers times, when the Fire Tribe had attacked all the way to the
city wall.
But would it mean that Ren Xue Cheng was going to collapse this time round?
In the dream that Yue Shen had entrusted the soldier to send to me, I saw her
peaceful and gentle smile. In the past her face was always full of murderous
aura and she barely smiled. But now, her smile was as beautiful as the cherry
blossom flower in the city.
My king, I know that I will die because Li Tian Jins skills are something that I
cannot fight against. I have never seen such powerful skills before; he is even
more powerful than you, my king. But Im not upset at all because I know
Huang Tuos soul is waiting for me up in the clouds. He once told me to
continue living happily but I had disappointed him. However I am still happy in
a way. In the past, there has no one been so concerned about me before because
I specializes in assassination skill and I have been a bad kid so everyone just
looked down on me. I have never wanted them to love me as well. I always
have this stubborn thought I never needed their love because I only loved my
older sister. But Huang Tuo made me realized the nobleness and selflessness of
love. I have had Huang Tuos protection enchantment over me and everytime if
I were to meet with any danger, that enchantment would be activated to protect
me. It made me feel warm and I know Huang Tuos life energy is within me,
but I failed to keep our lives together. When Li Tian Jins crushed Huang Tuos
enchantment, it was like a flame sword cutting my throat. I heard the sound of
my blood flowing out. I looked at the sky and thought of Huang Tuo. He must
be very upset. He said Im the one and only Yue Shen; he likes me and he will
watch over me but in the end I fail him.
My king, please stay strong. Huang Tuo wanted me to tell you this and this is
also what I wanted to tell you as well. Because theres someone in the world
waiting to reunite with you. You possess their memories in you.

Ice Fantasy 28 Nightmare . Li Jing . Tale of A Fish

I stood at the cliff, watching the soaring fire below me. I could see nothing but
sorrows and despair.
I could vaguely hear the rumbling of thunder in the sky; I could feel the ground
trembling under my feet. I wasnt sure if it were the flame gushing up
underneath the ground.
When I turned around, I saw Li Jing standing behind me with a red lantern in
her hand. She was looking at me like she was telling me, My king, Im here to
bring you home
That moment I cried, maybe I could finally behave like a kid in front of Li Luo
because she would always give in to me and give me warmth.
The wind was blowing Li Jings hair and in the wind, I could see the purest blue
strand within them. I walked over to hold her hand. Lets go back.
My king, I hope you can go back to Ren Xue Cheng. Li Jing and I will stay to
guard this place because the city and you are the lifelines for the entire Ice
Kingdom but not us. Jian Tong said softly, looking at me.
How can you say that? I walked towards Jian Tong. I have already lost many
important people in my life. Jian Tong and you are my everything. The two of
you are the most important persons in my life so I will not go back.
My king, you have to go back because you have to defend the city and it is also
the safest place.
Since its safe, the two of you should go back with me.
Its impossible, my king. If we were to retreat back, it will give the enemy a
chance to catch up with us. Li Jing and I will stay here to defend so that you can
go back safely.
No way! If we want to go back, we will go back together.
My king
Dont need to say anymore. I turned around, wanted to leave when I saw Li
Jing.
Li Jing, I will not leave the two of you here. I will stay by your side. Okay?
And then I saw Li Jings gentle smile, and she nodded head.
I left the place with her; I could hear Jian Tongs sigh behind me.
Just when I walked past Li Jing, I felt someone hitting my right shoulder. I felt a
sharp pain before losing my consciousness. Right before I fell to the ground, I
saw the tear in Li Jings eyes.

By the time I woke up, I found myself being sent back to Ren Xue Cheng.
I stood at the highest city wall and saw the fire glowing not faraway from the
city. I knew that Li Tian Jin had already led his fire elves over. But where
would Li Jing and Jian Tong be?
I walked back to the grand hall and saw several people there. A young sorcerer
told me that many people had escaped. None of them would think that this war
was be victorious. Even I didnt think that it would be a victory. I could see Li
Tian Jins skills from many dreams; they were something that I could never
fight against.
The sound of footstep could be heard from outside, and then I saw a soldier full
of blood running into the grand hall. I saw the sad expression on his young face.
He opened his hands and I saw two dreams on his palms.
Giddiness hit me and I fell to my throne.
I knew that Li Jing and Jian Tong were gone.

Nightmare.Li Jing.Yu Yuan

My king, I thought I could never see you again but when I saw you at the snow
fog forest, I almost cried. Those past memories came rushing at me like flying
snow and I had forgotten the speech. I remembered the flying starlight in the
sky; I liked hiding at the shore of the Ice Sea, watching your lonely figure on
the roof, watching the starlight dancing on your hair like silk laces. I liked
seeing your long robe flying in the wind like a beautiful lotus.
But my king, the name that you called me was actually Li Luo. I am Lan Sang,
the Lan Sang who committed suicide because of you.
At that moment, I was so upset so my tear couldnt stop flowing down.
But I know this is all my fault because I cannot become the woman that you
loves the most in the past life.
My king, when I was still Lan Sang, I kept thinking about your face when I
commit suicide; I wanted to become the woman that you love the most in life
but I know you met Li Luo first and shes kind and beautiful. I feel so sad
everytime I thought of her being buried at the deepest part of Ice Sea. She is
such a kind person.
I dont blame Ying Kong Shi because I know he love you just like I did
because his love had surpassed simple kinship love and it was so strong and
desperate. Just like how his favourite cherry blossoms wither at the end of
spring.
After my reincarnation, I knew that my wish had been fulfilled - I have
become the woman that you loved the most in the past life. I looked exactly like
Li Luo but I wasnt sure if I was lucky or unlucky. I only knew that I was very
sad when you called me Li Luo.
Every night I would always wait for your return, I like waiting for you in the
night. When I saw you appearing out of the darkest night, I felt so blissful and
happy because I made you feel that theres someone waiting for you.
And it is a kind of happiness when you know that theres someone waiting for
you.
I always have this silly thought that this is happiness because Ka Suo has been
waiting for me for several hundreds year and he was still waiting for me to grow
up in this new life. I am such a blissful person.
You may think this it is funny but I hope that you can be happy because you
are such a kind and faithful person but you are always surrounded by sadness
and sorrows. My king, do you still remember what your brother told you? Ge,
please be free.
My king, when you were asleep, I could always hear your low breathing sound
but your brows were always knitted together. It made one feel that you were a
child being hurt.
You are always so strong and determined in front of others but before me, I
could see your soft side. I would always see your teary eyes and it made me feel
sad.
This is why I can only wait for you to be back, waiting for your warmth.
My king, my past life may be the mermaid from the deep sea palace and my
ability to manipulate water may be strong but I never like any of them. Instead,
I think being a half-blood woman like Li Luo is able to give you the warmest
love. This is why I rather become a woman like Li Luo than a powerful
illusionist because I can give you the warmest love.
My king, I was unable to talk this life so I was unable to tell you that I am the
little Lan Sang that has been waiting for you for several hundreds. years; I was
unable to tell you how sad was I when you call me Li Luo. But even if I were
able to talk, I wouldnt tell you that I am Lan Sang. If I had done so many things
and given you so many hints, you still wouldnt know who was I. Hence I see
no point in telling you.
But I still have to leave, my king.
The moment when I died in Li Tian Jins hand, I was sad not because of my
diminishing life. I thought of something - I could no longer hold the light for
you, would you be sad?
Because there isnt any light in the dark; Im worried that you will be liked a
kid, being lost in the dark.
My king, if theres next life, I still want to hold the light to wait for you to be
home.
My king, I have to leave now but can I request you to continue to stay strong
because theres someone waiting to reunite with you. You possess their
memories in you.

Nightmare.Jian Tong.Invisible Mist

Ive finally become a pure blood woman, becoming a mermaid with strong
spiritual power.
But Ive lost Ka Suos love.
During my last life, I didnt manage to live together with Ka Suo because I was
the lowly half blood sorceress. I didnt have the strong powers of a mermaid
from the deep sea palace so I was unable to produce powerful descendants for
him and it was also why I was being buried at the deepest part of the Ice Sea.
That cold place that no fish would even appear. I could still remember how
bone piercing the coldness was to my skin; my life was flowing away bit by bit
and I could feel the fear of my soul leaving my body.
I looked at the sky above the water when the weak sunlight sipped through the
water, I tried calling out for king but I knew he wouldnt be able to hear me nor
would he know where was I. I thought of Ka Suos face when sorrow was
always hanging on it and he would continue to live on, following his destiny.
And then my life disappeared into the Ice Sea. Just when my life was about to
disappear, a large group of deep sea fishes came surrounding me and I could see
their glowing scales.
My names Jian Tong. This is the name of my reincarnated self. When I got
discovered by the elders from the deep sea palace, I was being wrapped within
thick seaweeds. The moment they started opening the seaweeds, they found me
sleeping within it.
They didnt know why and neither did I know why until many years later. The
place where they found me was the place that I got buried within.
Ive finally understood the cruelty of the unpredictable life.
When I was still a little kid that time, my mind was always on Ka Suo. Ive
always heard a voice telling that I have to become Ka Suos wife. I want to
marry the greatest king of Ren Xue Cheng.
This voice just kept appearing in my dream and life like an irresistible summon.
But when I reached adulthood that time, Ive finally realized the meaning of this
summon because it wanted me to get closer to Ka Suo. To get closer to the man
that possessed my several hundreds years of memories on him and also to get
closer to the warmth that I yearned the most in my past life.
Ive finally gotten closer to him, standing in front of him, tearing. But he called
me Lan Sang instead.
I cried.
I guessed he must have forgotten about the Li Luo that stood at the end of the
street, kneeling before him. "My king, Im here to bring you home.
After that I became his concubine. My spiritual power was definitely much
stronger than my past life and I could easily read the dreams that the officials
had brought back. I could interpret the dreams and tell them what to do next and
I could lighten Ka Suos burden as well.
Actually I felt tired but everytime when I saw Ka Suos beautiful smile in my
dreams, I felt happy because he was a sorrowful guy. A guy that would worry
for the entire world but not him. The palace maids told me that he would always
sleep on his desk in the grand hall.
I always wanted to do something for him because I didnt manage to
accompany him in the past life. I needed to make up to him.
Everytime he would smile at me and told me gently. Jian Tong, dont
overwork yourself.
I would just smile back at him and I could see my silvery white hair in his eyes.
Swinging in his eyes like ripples on the water, it was like the snowing day when
I first met him in the past life.
Several years after I married Ka Suo, he married another woman and she
became his first wife. She possessed the same look of my past life and I heard
Ka Suo calling her, Li Luo.
I stood among the crowd, feeling extremely sad. Big drops of tear came falling
down onto the red carpet that they walked past hand in hand.
The bells chimed and I heard people giving their blessings to the couple and
cheers were roaring above my head. I was like lying underneath a stream,
leading the flowing water above my head so quietly.
From then onwards, I have been staying in the grand hall alone, helping Ka Suo
to settle those long and miscellaneous dreams, listing to all the officials
requests and depleting my spiritual power. On the other hand, Ka Suo would go
back to his palace because Li Jing would be waiting for him to come home. He
said he was afraid that she would be cold while waiting in the wind.
I looked at his diminishing back and felt so upset because I didnt know what to
say. I could only continue to read the dreams and deplete my spiritual power. I
just wanted to become a powerful woman that could lighten Ka Suos burden.
But I wasnt sure if Ka Suo ever thought about me being cold and alone in this
big grand hall or not.
I guessed the whole of my life would be given to Ka Suo because I loved him.
Because he deserved all the happiness he should deserve. Everytime if I were to
see his sorrowful face, I would think of his smile. It was like sunshine, so clear
and bright.
In the end I still died for Ka Suo, dying in the hand of the new Prince of the Fire
Tribe. Li Tian Jins power was much more powerful than I could expect. I
always thought the mermaids were powerful people but now Ive discovered
that no matter how much power I used, I would never be able to win Li Tian
Jin. Hes born to be the pet of the heaven.
Right before I died, I saw his smile. It was so blurry and evil like the everlasting
red lotus of the Fire Tribe. He just held his hand up towards me and then I felt
my body rising into the air like theres a hand lifting me up from the ground.
I saw the red light flashing past Li Tian Jins eyes as he told me this. Jian
Tong, the clouds are full of souls.
He closed his fingers and then I felt a tearing pain in my body. At that moment I
saw my head flying up into the sky, I saw my mutilated body lying all over the
place. Pure white blood was spreading across the black earth like melting snow.
The entire surrounding started to get blurry; I saw Ka Suos face in the sky, it
was still so sorrowful like before and he was still calling me, Lan Sang, Lan
Sang.
I wanted to tell him that I was Li Luo. That Li Luo that brought him home
several hundreds years ago. Sorrows came gushing up my chest. Ka Suo, why
didnt you know who am I even when Im dying? Dont you have any feeling?
Ka Suos face disappeared and then I heard the sound of my head dropping to
the ground.
I wanted to talk to Ka Suo but I couldnt talk anymore.
I wanted to tell him, No matter what happen, please continue to stay strong
because there is someone waiting to reunite with you. You possess all the
memories of that person in you.

Ice Fantasy 29 The End

I stood on the high city wall of Ren Xue Cheng when the strong wind was
blowing at my face. My Phoenix illusion robe making cotton-tearing sound in
the wind.
I looked down at the black territory land, that thick and deep earth; I saw
countless of ice sorcerers and fire elves fighting above it; the red and white
colours intertwined one another. The red and white blood and desperate cryings
were mixed together with the strong blood stench, shooting up the sky and
amidst this was the cryings of unicorns and snow sleet birds as well.
Suddenly I thought of my siblings that died several hundreds years ago, their
unicorns had also died during that holy war and then several hundreds years
later, their younger brother had become the new king, he was the only one in the
history that led the entire kingdom to its doom.
My heart was like a desolate setting sun with warm sunlight of despair but it
would soon sink into forever darkness.
I let all these dreams float around me and cried when I saw the glow around
these glowing balls.
Ying Kong Shi, Jian Tong, Li Jing, Huang Tuo, Yue Shen, Chao Ya, Die Che,
plus all those who died - Pian Feng, Xing Gui, Liao Jian, and those who left me
- granny, Xing Jiu and my parents. The moment when I looked up, I saw their
faces appearing in the night sky and disappeared like smoke.
Thunder sound could be heard from the horizon line like rapid drum beat hitting
on the entire Ice Kingdom.
I saw the white sorcerers robe being burnt into pieces and the fire was
spreading rapidly to Ren Xue Cheng; I saw the people running all over the
places within the city walls; I heard the children crying and women screaming.
And hen I saw the thousand-year-old Ren Xue Cheng collapsed before my eyes.
That moment when the thick black city walls collapsed, I heard my heart
shattered at the same time.
I closed my eyes and the tear slid down because I saw my fathers face. He
didnt say anything; he just looked at me disappointedly.
I have never thought that Ren Xue Cheng would be destroyed in my hands.
I saw Li Tian Jin on the black chariot charging towards the city wall, his red
hair was like red flames. I saw his smile and it reminded me of my younger
brother. I looked towards the sky, calling out. Shi!
I heard footsteps behind me and I knew it belonged to Li Tian Jin.
I chanted a spell, curling up my ring finger and then countless of ice swords
pierced through my chest. I saw my own blood running down the sharp blades,
dripping onto the black city wall drop after drop.
At that moment I heard Liao Jians sad singing voice; it was those songs that the
soldiers would sing at the battlefield. The wind brought the song here so that
everyone could hear it - those young children in the snow fog forest, those
people trying to escape out of the city, those powerful people from the snow
mountain, those beautiful mermaids from the deep-sea palace. The singing
voice was like smooth and dedicate silk, flying high up in the night sky.
My vision started to get blurry; I didnt know if by ending my life was right or
wrong, I just knew that I have to give myself the freedom at the last one
moment of my life. I have to do according to my own will and maybe because I
lived my life with too many burdens, so this was why I felt like I was being
imprisoned. But now that the important people in my life were all gone, I did
not see the need to live one anymore. I thought about the beautiful legend of
souls living in the clouds. I thought I may be able to see Shi again.
I fell and just before I hit the ground, I saw Li Tian Jin. I saw his red eyes
started to get clearer until they became bright like fire. After that this pair of
eyes were filled with tear and the expression was a kind of sorrow that I had
never seen before.
And then I heard his sorrowful voice. Ge, why did you leave me? Why did you
leave me
Ive finally understood everything but I have no more strength. I fell to the
ground and held my hand out to the brother that I missed the most but my
fingers didnt even have the strength to grab his hand anymore. I should have
known that other than Shi, no one would have such evil yet sweet smile of a
child.
The surrounding darkened in an instance and I slipped into an eternal dream of
darkness.
My body felt warm all of a sudden as there were countless of red lotuses
blooming around me.
Shi, forgive me for not waiting for you.

Nightmare . Li Tian Jin . Shatter

Im Li Tian Jin, youngest Prince of the Fire Tribe. But my spiritual power had
surpassed any one of my siblings.
Every time they saw me, they would hide far far away from me because they
were afraid of dying unknowingly in my hands. Because Id never felt that life
has something that I should respect at all. Life was just a fragile dream. As long
as Im happy, I could crush it anytime I want.
My father doted on me a lot and I could get whatever I want within the Fire
Kingdom. My father always told me that to be a successful person, you
shouldnt be bothered with all those nitty gritty stuff in life. Hence I have grown
up to become a rebellious man.
I was the most handsome man within the Fire Tribe and theres no one in the
tribe that have such delicate look of mine. My father had always seen me as his
biggest pride and he always told me this. Jin, you will become the greatest king
of the Fire Tribe.
My father loves bringing me to the highest mountain situated at the border of
our kingdom to overlook at the land below us. He told me this would be my
kingdom in future. When I saw the black land giving off a orange fire glow, my
heart felt empty and desolate. I turned to him. This isnt my dream. This is a
piece of barren land. Father, did you see the other side of the Ice Sea? Did you
see the white land and palace? I will mark that piece of land with our Fire Tribe
sign.
My father gave me an awe-inspiring look. You are just like me when I was
young. So wild and rebellious.
I wasnt sure why did I have such strong urge to destroy that white palace. I just
knew that majestic palace was just like a prison. I wasnt sure what was being
imprisoned in it, I just knew that I must break it.
I was born with super powerful spiritual power. No one in the Fire Tribes
history was able to control such illusion skill. Even before I reached adulthood,
I had already defeated all the people from my family, including my own father.
The whole family was fearful towards my power except my father, whos proud
of me. I could still remember when Id defeated him that time, he didnt say
anything and after some time later, he laughed all of a sudden. That laughter
was so desolate and hoarse. Youre indeed my son. He looked towards the
sky and yelled. My son is the greatest illusionist in the history of the Fire
Tribe. Li Tian Jin.
I never liked any of my family members; I would always stand in the wind
alone with my long robe fluttering in the wind like flame. I like that lonely Zhuo
Yan Niao; they would always fly individually and never seem to be with the
other birds at all. Its just that I always felt that this lonely huge bird was
looking for something; it was able to stay lonely for hundreds of years just to
look for the thing it wanted.
I liked this kind of bird because it could forgo everything for its own dream.
I would always hold my finger out at them so that their shadows could
transform my finger, I saw the glows from my fingers and I knew I possessed
the most powerful illusion skills and spiritual powers but I did not know what I
really wanted.
I just felt that I must destroy the kingdom at the other side of the Ice Sea.
Hence when I reached adulthood, Ive finally done it. Ive finally stood on the
snowy white land at the other side of the Ice Sea, lighting the entire sky with
flame. Filling the whole black land with fire.
Killing those white-robed Ice sorcerers didnt really need much of my strength;
my spiritual power was hundreds times above theirs. I remembered killing two
beautiful musicians and another two beautiful women; it seemed like they were
the wives of the king of the Ice Tribe. One of them transformed into a mermaid
after death, the sight looked so familiar to me like it had happened many years
ago. A dead mermaid tearing and theres a vague memory of falling cherry
blossom flowers.
I raised my red sword and called all the fire elves to advance foward( I saw Ren
Xue Cheng standing no faraway from me, I saw those high prison-liked walls
and then theres their king standing on the city wall.
My mouth tore open into a smile like a bright lotus flower.
I guessed my dream was coming true soon; I shall destroy the palace in no time.
I walked towards the city wall and saw the king of Ice Tribe but a moment of
pain hit my chest like earthquake creating cracks to the ground. A beautiful and
gorgeous nightmare flashed past my mind when all the memories came flashing
past my eyes. I had regained all my memories. I was the second Prince of the
Ice Tribe, Ying Kong Shi.
Before I died, I saw my brothers sad face and I still couldnt give him the
freedom that he deserved. This city would definitely imprison him for life; he
would never be able to live the life he always wanted.
So I thought if there were next life, I would want to become a person with
strong spiritual power. I have to destroy Ren Xue Cheng, the jail cage that had
imprisoned my older brother for several hundreds years. I wanted to see my
brothers carefree smile under the sun because I had seen that smile before
while we were in the mortal world. That smile was so warm and handsome.
That could make me cry and its worth sacrificing my life to exchange for that
smile.
I wanted my brother to hug me once again, walking on the street in the snow,
killing the person who bullied me with his illusion skill because he told me I
was his world.
I wanted to kiss his eyebrow because therere always sorrows on his brows. I
felt sad everytime I saw him like that.
My brother should be a dragon flying freely in the sky.
This life, I have become someone with the strongest spiritual power. I have
become the youngest Prince of the Fire Tribe.
When I stood at the highest wall of Ren Xue Cheng, I saw my brother, Ka Suo.
But I could believe the sight before my eyes, I saw a sharp ice blade pierced
through his chest and I saw his blood flowing down the blade.
And then he fell to the ground.
The one and only God in my heart had fallen; it was as if I heard the collapsing
of the whole world.
Just when he fell to the ground that time, I cried. Ge, why did you leave me?
His gaze was as warm and gentle like before, full of sympathy, and I knew( he
has been missing me for the past several hundreds years. His lips moved but
there wasnt any sound coming from it except some blurred hissing sound. I
knew he wanted to call my name, Shi.
I walked over to hug him in my arms; he was lying on my laps with his arm
outstretched, wanting touch my face but it fell to the ground all of a sudden, and
then I saw the glow disappearing from his eyes.
Ge, why didnt you give me a hug? Why did you leave me?
I looked up and my brothers bright smile appeared in the sky. That was the
look when he attained adulthood in the mortal world; that morning when I woke
up, I was lying in my brothers arms; I was still a kid while Ka Suo had grown
up into a handsome prince like our father. He looked at me with a smile and that
was the most beautiful smile I had ever seen.
I recalled the time when my brother killed a person because of me; recalled
about the time when he carried me, walking on the street in the mortal world;
recalled about the time when he held me in his robe so that I wouldnt be cold in
the snow; I saw how my brother saved me from the fire in Mirage Sky; I saw
the sorrows on my brothers face and also, I saw the countless of souls above
the sky.
Pain came hitting me time after time and my chest felt like it had been torn
apart, flaming red blood came gushing out my mouth, staining my brothers and
my robes red. At that instance, blood turned into red lotuses and the entire place
felt warm like spring.
Ge, you will never feel cold as long as Im around.
Please be free and sing